《Claimed By The Ruthless Mafia》


 Chapter 1. Prologue

    ¡°No, Mom, I can¡¯te home for vacation. I need to stay back and hit the books for the next assessments,¡± Be told her mom, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She missed her parents dearly, but she had to pinch pennies and work overtime while cramming for the next semester.


    ¡°Oh, Be, your dad misses you so much,¡± her mom¡¯s voice cracked on the phone, filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Tell him I miss him too. I miss you, Mom,¡± Be¡¯s voice quivered, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°But if I don¡¯tnd this schrship, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to continue my studies here.¡± Her voice fell, heavy with disappointment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Ryder for some help? He¡¯s loaded and could easily lend you some money,¡± her mom whispered, trying to keep her voice low so her husband wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Be sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°I know he can cover my tuition, but I don¡¯t want to rely on favors. I want to earn it on my own,¡± Be said firmly.


    Ryder was Be¡¯s best friend and the most eligible bachelor in town. He was filthy rich and ridiculously handsome. But he was off-limits in that way-he saw Be as his kid sister, and they had shared a close bond since they were kids.


    ¡°Okay, Mom. I really have to go now. I love you. Bye,¡± Be hurriedly said, ncing at the clock. Her next ss was starting in five minutes.


    Hanging up her phone, Be jogged to her ss as fast as she could.


    __________________________________________


    IN ANOTHER PART OF THE CITY


    ¡°Sir, you have an appointment tomorrow. Can I schedule it for 2:00 p. m.?¡± Lara, Ryder¡¯s secretary, asked, her voice steady but her eyes betraying a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Lara,¡± Ryder sighed, rubbing his temples, ¡°you know I don¡¯t work on weekends. Tomorrow, I have a lunch nned with my family. Please clear my schedule.¡± His tone was firm, almost exasperated. ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent, book the appointment for Monday. Otherwise, let me know if I can make time for this meeting.¡±


    Lara nodded, trying to maintain herposure under his intense gaze. ¡°Understood, Mr. Knight. I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s urgent and get back to you.¡±


    Ryder leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. ¡°Thank you, Lara. And please, make sure nothing elsees up for tomorrow. I need this time with my family.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Lara replied, a slight sensual tremor in her voice. She halted for a moment, her hooded eyes lingering on his chiseled features before she turned to leave.


    As she walked away, Ryder could feel her checking him out and it irked him. He was used to the attention, the lingering looks, and sometimes, it was ttering. But more often than not, it was just exhausting. He wanted people to see him for more than just his wealth and looks.


    He stood up, stretching his tall frame, and grabbed his coat. The office was quieting down as evening approached. Ryder headed straight to the parking lot, the cool evening air doing little to soothe his restless mind. He slid into his red Ferrari, the leather seat familiar andforting. With a twist of the key, the engine roared to life, and he sped off towards home.


    Ryder Knight, a twenty-eight-year-old billionaire and owner of Knight Enterprises, had climbed thedder of sess rapidly. He was not only a business genius but also possessed a charisma that drew people to him. Yet, beneath his confident exterior, there was a man weary of superficial connections.


    As he drove through the bustling streets of New York City, his mind wandered to Be. She was one of the few people who saw him for who he truly was. He thought about their childhood, how they grew up together, and the countless memories they shared. Be never treated him differently, even after he became the most sought-after bachelor in the city.


    Arriving home, Ryder parked his Ferrari in the garage and entered hisvish penthouse. The city lights twinkled outside, a stark contrast to the solitude he felt inside. He poured himself a ss of whiskey and stood by the window, gazing at the skyline. Ryder took a sip of his whiskey, feeling the burn down his throat.


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if it¡¯s all worth it,¡± he muttered to himself, his reflection in the window looking back at him, tired and contemtive. The weight of his responsibilities and the loneliness of his sess settled heavily on his shoulders as he stood there, lost in thought.

 Chapter 2. No Emotions Involved

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    My phone started buzzing, pulling me back to reality. I picked it up and swiped to answer.


    ¡°Hey, buddy, where are you? We¡¯re waiting for you at Sizzle, the club,¡± came Alex¡¯s voice through the speaker.


    ¡°Just got home. I¡¯ll change and be there in two minutes. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± I replied to my friend.


    ¡°OK, dude,e soon.¡± My friend hung up, and I quickly changed into faded jeans, a ck v-neck t-shirt, and a leather jacket. I gelled up my hair and spiked it, then put on my leather boots, grabbed my car keys, and headed for Club Sizzle.


    After a 10-minute drive, I arrived at the club. I went through the VIP gate and entered inside. Since it was dark, I couldn¡¯t see properly in the dim light, so I made my way to the bar. I was sure my friends would be hanging out there, and indeed, I found them.


    ¡°Hey, Ryder! Finally, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you, bro,¡± Alex, one of my friends, said.


    ¡°I had to work a littlete, so I got dyed. Sorry, bro,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s surprising to see you without Be tonight. It¡¯s unlike you,¡± Logan, another friend,mented.


    ¡°She has an assignment toplete, so she didn¡¯te with me. Besides, she¡¯ll be joining me for a family lunch tomorrow. It¡¯s better she finishes her work today,¡± I exined with a frown. I didn¡¯t appreciate my friends bringing up Be all the time. I was protective of her since she was my childhood friend and ten years younger. She was like a little sister to me.


    ¡°Come on, dude. Let¡¯s not waste the night. There are plenty of girls interested in you. Just look at them. They¡¯re practically throwing themselves at you,¡± Logan said, trying to convince me. He was the craftiest among us, always up for some mischief.


    I scanned the crowd and noticed a group of girls looking my way. I smirked and nodded in their direction.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be right to ignore them. So, game on, boys,¡± I dered, adopting my yboy persona.


    ¡°Ryder, aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Kate?¡± Logan asked, smirking.


    ¡°Oh, no, bro. Shebeled herself as my girlfriend. I never made any promises. I don¡¯t want amitted rtionship. You know I¡¯m a free spirit, and that¡¯s how I like it,¡± I shrugged, and they all chuckled.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s happening between you and Kate?¡± Alex inquired this time.


    ¡°Nothing serious. I enjoy herpany. I like her. But I don¡¯t want anyplications in my life, and falling in love is a big no for me. I don¡¯t have time for love. I want to live life to the fullest. And when there are so many beautiful girls around, how can I settle for just one?¡± I smirked, casting a nce at a gorgeous blonde.


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Ryder. I envy you,¡± Alex said, scowling.


    ¡°Oh, Alex! Don¡¯t be like that, dude. Just because you¡¯re getting married doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t have fun,¡± Logan chimed in, giving Alex a yful nudge before sauntering off to find a girl on the dance floor.


    Alex and I exchanged amused nces and clinked our sses. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    A girl in a short silver dress approached me, swaying her hips seductively.


    ¡°Hey, handsome!¡± she purred, getting close to me, wrapping her arms around my neck, and whispering in my ear.


    ¡°You look stunning. Let me buy you a drink,¡± I replied smoothly, fully immersed in the game.


    ¡°Sure, get me a Martini,¡± she replied in her alluring voice.


    I scanned her body, observing her from head to toe. She had a perfect figure, and her tanned skin was radiant in that silver dress. I nodded and signaled the bartender to prepare our drinks.


    ¡°So, beautiful, what¡¯s your n for tonight?¡± I asked directly, not wasting any time. As a sessful businessman, I valued efficiency.


    ¡°Do you want to go somewhere else?¡± she asked, biting her lips sensually.


    ¡°Hmm, sounds like a good idea,¡± I said, seizing her wrist and leading her to a dimly lit corridor. I searched for an avable room and fortunately found an unlocked one.


    It appeared to be a storage room, but we didn¡¯t care. I guided her inside and closed the door behind us.


    As soon as the door was locked, our lips collided in a fiery kiss.


    I started passionately kissing her. I plunged my tongue in her mouth and deepened the kiss .


    My hands ran along her bare thighs. I dragged her dress up and touched her panties. I groaned in pleasure finding they were already drenched. I moved her panties aside and pushed my finger in her tight hole. She moaned in my mouth.


    I started fucking her with my finger. Her whole body shook and she came hard on my finger. I moved away and unbuckled my belt. Dragging the zipper down, I pulled out my long , thick , fully erected dick. That girl¡¯s eyes widened as she licked her lips.


    I pulled out a silver foil from my back pocket, tearing the packet by pulling it with my teeth . I took out a condom and rolled it down on my dick. In a swift movement, I ripped open her panties and lifted her by her waist, jamming her back against the wall.


    She wrapped her legs around my waist . I slowly put her down on my dick and both moaned aloud at the connection. The music was loud outside. Nobody was going to hear us as we were loud. I started fucking her deep and hard, not stopping for a second. I was a dom and I liked it rough and hard. By the way, she was moaning, it seemed she liked it too. Soon my thrusts became urgent and faster and I came, groaning a string of curses. While the girl came on my dick at the same time.


    I pulled out and disposed of the condom. The girl straightened her clothes.


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I hummed in response, quickly tucking myself back into my boxers and zipping up my pants.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Jessica,¡± she said, smiling at me. Not again.


    ¡°Ryder,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°Thanks for the amazing time.¡± And I started to walk away.


    ¡°So¡­ will I see you again?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Oh no, babe. I¡¯m more of a one and done type. Thanks,¡± I said rudely, leaving her shocked and trying to process my words. Without saying goodbye to my friends, I left the club, feeling no need to look back.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 3. Unconditional Bonds

    ¡°Yeah, Mom, I¡¯ll be there on time for lunch,¡± I said through the car¡¯s speakers. I was talking to my mom on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Just going to pick up Be.¡± Despite being a billionaire yboy, Be was my childhood friend, and I cared about her deeply. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t answered my calls all morning. Okay, let me drive and reach her quickly. Bye, Mom. See youter.¡±


    Be was the daughter of my father¡¯s best friend. We had known each other since we were kids. She was a simple girl with an average appearance. Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t show off her body or waste time dating silly high school boys.


    She had earned a schrship to attend NY University, and at eighteen years old, she worked part-time to earn her own pocket money. This set her apart from other students. She had no time for boys or fun; her focus was on her studies. She aimed to earn a schrship for her further education, wanting to make her parents proud. Many boys tried to get her attention, but she didn¡¯t pay them any mind. The only boy who mattered to her was her best friend-me. I was rich, attractive, and considered one of the most desirable bachelors around (I knew it sounded conceited, but I couldn¡¯t help it). However, she knew that I saw her differently from other boys. I cherished her like my baby sister since she was ten years younger than me. I had practically watched her grow up before my eyes.


    She understood me and never judged me for my yboy image. In fact, girls would approach Be to get my number. They saw her as a way to introduce themselves to me. I knew Be enjoyed having a special role in my life because everyone knew how much she meant to me, but only as a friend.


    I groaned as I remembered it was Sunday. Be wanted to sleep in for the entire day. She hadn¡¯t made any ns and had finished her assignments the night before. She had worked hard and attended sses throughout the whole week. Now she wanted some much-needed rest. She wasn¡¯t going to wake up even if the world turned upside down. She had nned for this peaceful Sunday, but luck wasn¡¯t on her side.


    I called her number.


    Be¡¯s phone started ringing and continued to ring, but she didn¡¯t pick up. I kept calling her for 30 minutes until finally, she answered my call.


    ¡°What?¡± Be groggily answered the phone without opening her eyes, immediately yelling at the caller on that Saturday morning, oblivious to the other person¡¯s response.


    ¡°Hey, baby girl! I knew it,¡± I chuckled, enjoying her annoyance. ¡°You forgot. Today you¡¯re supposed toe with me for my family lunch. Come on, get up quickly and get ready. I¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes,¡± she said, conveying the urgency over the phone.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Be repliedzily, then hung up. Knowing her routine well, I could easily picture what she would do next.


    She would swiftly get out of bed and head straight to the bathroom, aware that she only had 10 minutes. In a hurry, she brushed her teeth and took a quick shower. Choosing her usual attire for outings, she put on her worn-out faded jeans, which had be quite old, and an old ck t-shirt. Be wasn¡¯t keen on dresses, and she felt content in her casual clothes, as she had no one to impress.


    Exactly 10 minutester, I found myself standing at Be¡¯s door, impatiently pressing the doorbell repeatedly. After persistently ringing the bell for 15 minutes, Be finally opened the door.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Be hurriedly pulled me along, closing the door behind us.


    ¡°You¡¯re alwayste, and now I¡¯ll bete for my family lunch,¡± Iined, making a face as we hurried towards my truck.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then why did you evene? Ask one of your girlfriends to apany you to your family lunch. You know I just wanted to spend my weekend rxing in my dorm room, sleeping all day. But you love to bother me,¡± she saidzily.


    ¡°Oh no, you know they¡¯re all difficult. They never behave properly around my family and make things awkward. Plus, I don¡¯t want to ruin my family lunch¡­¡± I rolled my eyes and continued, ¡°Actually, they¡¯d be delighted to see you there. My family is really fond of you. Mom was asking for her favorite daughter, you know,¡± I said, giving her a soft smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yeah, your family is really lovely, Ryder. I enjoy spending my weekends with them while I¡¯m away from home. I miss my family so much,¡± Be said, sounding a bit sad as she longed for her own family.


    She was her parents¡¯ only child, and they adored her. They didn¡¯t want to send her away for her studies, but Be was ambitious, and they didn¡¯t want to hinder her pursuit of her dreams.


    After a few minutes of driving, we arrived at my family¡¯s house. It was a grand mansion with a beautiful garden and modern interiors. My mom, Savannah Knight, and dad, Anthony Knight, were waiting in the living area. As we came into view, they stepped forward to wee us.


    Mom hugged Be. ¡°Hey sweetheart, it¡¯s been a while since west saw you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs. Knight, I¡¯ve been busy with my assignments. But I missed you all,¡± Be replied with a genuine smile. She truly missed them. My family treated her like their own daughter. My older brother and his wife were also kind to her. She felt at ease with them. After exchanging greetings, Be took her seat, and everyone eagerly waited for both of us to join them so they could start the lunch.


    ¡°How¡¯s Jonathan?¡± my father asked about his best friend.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, Mr. Knight,¡± Be answered.


    ¡°When are they nning toe here and visit us? I feel like he¡¯s forgotten about me,¡± my father pretended toin.


    Be chuckled. ¡°Oh no, he thinks about you every day, but he¡¯s busy with his job. Maybe he¡¯lle to visit sooner,¡± she replied, smiling.


    At the dining table, we all enjoyed a delicious lunch while engaging in conversations about work and life, apanied byughter and smiles. Be, in particr, relished the homemade food, as she rarely had the opportunity to indulge in it due to her reliance on takeout and cup noodles.


    ¡°My goodness, Be, I really appreciate that you eat like a normal human being. Ryder¡¯s previous girlfriend seemed to survive on air,¡± my mother remarked, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    Be nced at me and replied, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Knight, I love food. And luckily, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend who wants me to look like a model¡­ right, Ryder?¡±


    ¡°I never asked any girl to starve themselves to death. It¡¯s their choice,¡± I retorted, slightly annoyed. They enjoyed teasing me about my past rtionships.


    ¡°Oh, how I wish you were his girlfriend instead of those model-like girls,¡± my mother eximed, making Be¡¯s breath catch in her throat.


    ¡°MOM¡­¡± I yelled in embarrassment. My mother had a talent for creating awkward situations.


    ¡°What? A mother can dream,¡± my mom retorted, rolling her eyes in a dramatic fashion.


    ¡°Anyway, Be, what are your ns for the vacation? Would you like to join us as an intern?¡± Damon, my brother, asked affectionately, treating Be like a little sister.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually going to intern at apany during the vacation. It¡¯ll give me some valuable experience and a little bit of ie,¡± Be replied with a smile. It wasn¡¯t that she needed the money, but she preferred to be independent.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Ask Ryder to rmend some reputablepanies. He¡¯ll guide you better since he cares about you the most,¡± Damon suggested.


    Be smiled and nodded in agreement.


    We enjoyed the rest of the family lunch, engaging in lively conversation and yful banter that made the delicious meal even more enjoyable. After lunch, my mom made Be promise to visit them again soon. We said our goodbyes and left the house.


    We arrived at my condo, where we had nned to watch a movie and order takeout for dinner. Both of us were in high spirits, enjoying each other¡¯spany. Be changed into one of my oversized t-shirts that went down to her knees, and I changed into something morefortable. Soon, we found ourselves sitting on the couch in front of arge TV.


    I asked Be to choose a movie while I made a few phone calls. We settled on a film and snuggled up together on the couch. I threw a nket over us and wrapped my arms around Be, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    There was no awkwardness between us because Be was like my little sister. I had never seen her in any other way, considering she was ten years younger than me. To me, she was just a teenager,pletely out of my league.


    We cuddled up and fell asleep together, as we often spent weekends at my ce.


    Our rtionship was incredibly pure and innocent. Be had a unique effect on me that no one else did. She had the ability to wrap me around her tiny finger effortlessly. She was the only person who truly understood me without any judgment.


    Be had been a part of my life since the day she was born. I loved her like a baby and would do anything for her. She held a special ce in my heart that no one else could rece. I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why I cared for her so deeply, but I knew that she was my childhood friend, and our bond was irreceable.

 Chapter 4. Bachelor Party

    Ryder¡¯s pov.


    It was another weekend, and I was engrossed in my work on theptop when my phone suddenly rang. Seeing Be¡¯s name on the screen brought a smile to my face. Despite being busy as a multi-millionpany owner and a leader in the mafia world, I always made time for Be. She held a special ce in my life.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Bncing my role as a mafia king and running a sessful business often kept me upied even on weekends. I had worked hard and dedicated myself to building my own mafia gang at a young age, ultimately earning the title of Mafia king. However, I still managed to find moments of enjoyment by hanging out with friends, going to clubs, and having casual encounters with women. I believed in living life to the fullest.


    But this particr weekend, I had an important deal that required my attention, so I had chosen to stay home. Be¡¯s call interrupted my work, and I answered, trying to maintain a businesslike tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be?¡± I asked briskly while continuing to work on myptop.


    ¡°You were supposed to pick me up, and I¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour!¡± Be¡¯s voice rang through the speaker, filled with frustration.


    Oh shit! Ipletely forgot about our ns. I eximed to myself, realizing the mistake I had made due to being consumed by the important deal I was working on. This weekend was supposed to be Alex¡¯s bachelor party, and I had promised to take Be with me. Attending the party without her was out of the question since Alex genuinely liked her and had specifically invited her. Be wasn¡¯t your typical girly girl; she enjoyed hanging out with my friends and had a tomboyish nature.


    Feeling remorseful, I quickly dialed Be¡¯s number and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Be. Ipletely forgot. Give me a few minutes, and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up.¡±


    Be huffed in response, clearly frustrated, but I knew deep down that she would understand. She had always been forgiving, even when I made mistakes. Determined to make it up to her, I swiftly wrapped up my work, grabbed my car keys, and hurried out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Just wait for me,¡± I reassured her, rushing to get ready. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and a zer, wanting to look presentable for the asion. Seeing Be on the weekends had be a cherished ritual for me, and I couldn¡¯t wait to witness her infectious smile once again. She brought so much vibrancy and joy to my home with herughter and sweet voice.


    As I drove towards Be¡¯s ce, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on our unique friendship. She was unlike any other girl I had ever met. She never demanded anything from me or threw tantrums. Our bond was pure and selfless, and I cherished every moment we spent together.


    I missed the sparkle in her bright eyes, which lit up with childlike excitement whenever she spoke. She was like a little kid, and just thinking about her brought a smile to my face. There was no way I was going to attend Alex¡¯s party without her by my side.


    I drove my car a bit faster, eager to reach her dormitory. As soon as I arrived, I hurriedly got out of the car and rushed inside the building. Be was waiting outside her dorm room.


    ¡°Finally, you found the time toe,¡± she said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re done teasing me, can we go?¡± I replied, slightly annoyed by her bratty behavior.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but instead walked past me towards the parking lot. We both got into our respective cars and headed towards the party venue. After a while, we arrived at the club where Alex was hosting the party.


    ¡°Hey, thanks foring,¡± Alex greeted me with a grin.


    ¡°Nice party, dude,¡± I said, shaking his hand and giving him a congrattory hug.


    ¡°Congrattions, Alex!¡± Be chimed in.


    Alex pulled her into a hug, expressing his gratitude. I possessively pulled Be back towards me, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. Alex shook his head, amused by our antics.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head inside and enjoy the party,¡± Alex invited us.


    As we made our way towards a table, a striking girl approached me and jumped onto me.


    ¡°Hey, baby, remember me?¡± she chirped.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I replied, feeling a bit confused as I didn¡¯t actually remember her.


    ¡°Are you looking forward to having some fun tonight?¡± she asked, tugging me towards a corner. I nced at Be, who gestured for me to go ahead.


    ****************


    Anonymous pov.


    Be sat alone at a table, ordering a soft drink for herself. Just then, a handsome stranger approached her and took a seat across from her.


    ¡°Hey there, gorgeous,¡± he greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Be replied, returning the smile.


    ¡°Let me get you a drink,¡± he offered, and Be nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Ryder had managed to shake off a girl who had been persistent in trying to go home with him. However, he couldn¡¯t leave Be alone after bringing her to the party. When he returned to the table where he had left her, he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Panic surged through him as he realized she was missing from the party.


    Frantically, he searched for Be in every corner of the venue, but she was nowhere to be found. Just as he was about to head outside to look for her, he spotted her sitting on the floor in a lobby near the restroom.


    Her body trembled, and tears streamed down her face as she sobbed, trying to wipe them away. Seeing her in such distress pained Ryder deeply.

 Chapter 5.Out Of Control

    Ryder¡¯s pov.


    I was filled with terror when I couldn¡¯t locate her. But witnessing her in tears like that shattered me.


    ¡°Babe, what happened? Why are you crying? Please, tell me what happened,¡± I pleaded anxiously, rmed to see her in such distress.


    ¡°Ryder!¡± she sobbed, jumping into my arms and burying her face in my chest.


    I held her tightly, enveloping her in a protective embrace, aiming to providefort and reassurance.


    As she remained silent, my concern deepened. I furrowed my brow and asked once more, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I was having a good time with a handsome stranger, and after a couple of drinks, I started feeling strange. My body felt like it was burning, and my head was spinning. I couldn¡¯t see clearly¡­ ahhhh¡­¡± She clutched her head, unable to continue speaking. Her body was drenched in sweat, and her eyes struggled to stay open, as if she fought against closing them.


    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯ve got you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here now,¡± I whispered, attempting to console her by gently rubbing her back. In truth, I sought sce as well. At least she was safe, and I had managed to arrive in time.


    ¡°Ryder, please, get me out of this ce. I feel suffocated here,¡± she pleaded, her voice barely audible. Her body trembled from crying, and she appeared incredibly fragile and vulnerable. My heart ached for her.


    I felt a surge of anger welling up inside me. If I ever found the person responsible for putting Be in this condition, I would make them pay. Seeing my innocent and pure Be caught in such a situation made me want to unleash my fury. I had an urge to set the whole club on fire. But I quickly regained control.


    This was not the time to lose my temper. Right now, I needed to take care of my baby girl. I had to be level-headed because she needed me more than ever. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths, trying to calm myself down. When I opened my eyes, I saw Be leaning on my chest, wiping her tear-stained eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby girl. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said gently, taking her hand in mine. Together, we left the club.


    I helped Be into the passenger seat of my car and took my ce behind the wheel. As I started the car, she spoke, her voice filled with difort, ¡°Ryder, why do I feel so hot? Ahhh!¡± She rubbed her neck. ¡°Can you please turn up the air conditioning?¡±


    Without hesitation, I cranked the air conditioning to its maximum setting. I nced at Be. Her face was flushed, and her eyes struggled to stay open. She rubbed her neck and arms ufortably.


    Reality hit me hard as I realized what was happening. She had been drugged.


    Shit!


    My eyes widened, and I mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a sudden stop. Be had started to unbutton her blouse, seemingly unaware of her actions, in an attempt to relieve the burning heat consuming her.


    Quickly, I reached out and pulled her blouse back into ce, confusion evident in my voice as I asked, ¡°What are you doing, Be? We¡¯re in the middle of the road!¡±


    She was dressed in a crop top and jeans, and the heat seemed to be bothering her.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ so¡­ hot, Ryder. I can¡¯t stand wearing these clothes,¡± Be stuttered, visibly ufortable.


    I muttered a curse under my breath. ¡°Just bear with it, Be. We¡¯re almost there, baby girl.¡±


    She started rubbing her hands on her legs while nervously biting her bottom lip. ¡°Um, Ryder¡­ Ahh¡­ it¡¯s hurting inside.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re nearly there, sweetheart. Just stay in your seat, okay?¡± I tried tofort her once again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. Why do I feel so strange? Ahh!¡± Be moaned, tugging at her clothes as if wanting to tear them off.


    ¡°Have some water and try to rest, baby girl. We¡¯ll arrive soon,¡± I handed her a bottle of water and pressed hard on the elerator.


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t sleep. Do something to make this burning sensation go away. Hmm¡­ Ahh, Ryder¡­ Do something,¡± Be continued to moan, and I found it difficult to respond.


    I cursed again. This was going to be a challenging night. How was I going to handle this visibly aroused and attractive girl who also looked adorable at the same time? Her moans and expressions were making it hard for me to concentrate on the road.


    She was so innocent and pure, yet right now, she was making these sounds and giving me those sexy and enticing looks. God help me. How could I resist the growing tension in the car? I wished I could magically transport us home in an instant.


    I nced at her, closed my eyes for a moment, and started driving. Keeping my focus on the road, I prayed that we would reach home quickly, even though it seemed impossible with a seductive Be sitting next to me. Her actions and sounds made it challenging for me to drive safely.


    But I had to do it, for both our sakes. We needed to reach home without any incidents. She was my responsibility, and she meant the world to me. Despite the temptation, I had to control myself as she writhed and moaned beside me, sensually rubbing her hands over her delicate body.

 Chapter 6.First Time (Part -1)

    Ryder¡¯s pov.


    I pressed the gas pedal, pushing my car to its maximum speed. Be was in tears, and seeing her in such a state tore me apart. ncing at her, I noticed her squirming in her seat, her clothes disheveled from intoxication. Be was moaning in pain as her body was burning so much due to the drug¡¯s effect. I had known her since she was a baby and had seen her almost naked more often. I had always treated her like a kid. But her desperate movements and moans awakened unfamiliar emotions within me. I gulped, shaking my head vigorously. No, I couldn¡¯t allow myself to think of her like that. She was my baby girl, and I had to protect her.


    When we finally arrived at my apartment, her legs trembled uncontrobly, rendering her unable to walk. She attempted to step out as I opened the car door but stumbled, on the verge of falling. Without hesitation, I swiftly caught her in my arms and carried her toward my apartment, cradling her gently.


    Entering my apartment, I guided Be straight to the bathroom and turned on the shower. The cold water cascaded over her body, causing a shiver to run through her, yet her inner fire. As the need within her intensified, she hastily removed her blouse, revealing more of her enticing figure. In a moment of impulse, she grabbed my cor, drew me closer, pressing her breasts against my firm chest, and our lips met passionately.


    That single touch ignited an indescribable sensation within me. A surge of electricity coursed through my entire being, intensifying the hardness that had already taken hold since Be had revealed her seductive side in the car. My rational thinking disappeared as desire and primal urges consumed me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Never before had I experienced such a connection with anyone. It was unlike anything I had ever encountered.


    The kiss felt so pure, yet it was forbidden, wrong in every sense.


    And yet, at that moment, it felt undeniably right.


    She was my best friend. My baby girl. My sunshine, w made me happy with her sweet smile. But at that moment, she was in my embrace, kissing me as if her life depended on it. It was evident that she had never kissed anyone before, and I could sense her inexperience. Yet, it felt as if her entire existence hinged on that kiss as if she would cease to exist if she didn¡¯t press her lips against mine.


    Initially, I was taken aback by her sudden actions, freezing in surprise. However, the sensation her lips elicited soon overcame me, and I reciprocated the kiss. Our lips moved in perfect harmony, molding together effortlessly. My tongue gently prodded at her lips, seeking permission to delve deeper.


    As soon as she granted me entry, I explored every nook and cranny of her mouth, getting lost in the passionate exchange. Thest ounce of resistance in my mind crumbled, and I surrenderedpletely to my desire for her. My hands roamed across her body, exploring every inch, pulling her closer even though we were already intimately close, ensuring no space between us for even a breath to pass through.


    Cold water cascaded over us. I gently broke the kiss, pulling my lips away, only to gently ce them on her neck, softly kissing and lightly nipping her tender skin. Be squirmed and let out audible moans. She pressed her lower body against mine, the intensity of her desire transferring to me. Without hesitation, I lifted and carried her to my bedroom, never breaking our passionate connection.


    Carefully, Iid her down on my bed, my gaze roaming over her enticing figure. As I saw a sultry and damp Be writhing before me, my eyes grew darker, consumed by lust. She beckoned me with her half-opened eyes and trembling lips, reaching out her hand.


    I gathered all my strength and looked away, saying, ¡± Be, you need to sleep. You are high due to drugs. Please, baby! Try to sleep. ¡±


    ¡°No, Ryder! I can¡¯t sleep. I am feeling so hot. Please, Ryder, do something . I feel like I¡¯ll die ¡°. Be cried ¡­ Her eyes were half open. Her lips were trembling. She lifted her hand to call me to her.


    A curse slipped from my lips, ¡°Fuck it¡­¡±

 Chapter 7.First time (Part-2)

    In just two strides, I closed the distance between us, swiftly removing my t-shirt. Leaning down, I captured her lips in a deep, sensual kiss. Moving from her lips to her cheeks, I trailed kisses along her jawline, reaching her neck. Be¡¯s moans grew louder as she sought release, her body yearning for relief. I unsped her bra and removed her jeans.


    My lips fell on her soft nipples, and I wanted nothing more than to suck and lick her full and soft bosom. I took her delicate bud in my mouth and sucked it until it became hard and aching red. I gave my equal attention to her other nipple, making it hard and so painfully red.


    When I was satisfied with my artwork, my lips traveled south. I left wet kisses on her stomach and, halting over the belly button, licked and circled my tongue along it. Be moaned, arching her back and pulling my head closer. My lips trailed toward her apex, my head disappearing between her legs. My tongue started licking her core, my lips massaging her sweet pussy. Be¡¯s moaning became loud. She was writhing and thrashing her head wildly. I knew this was too much for her. She never had any man there. She didn¡¯t understand why this sensation made her feel so good.


    But I was lost in her sweet taste. Her moans felt like some music to my ears.


    I moved away, looking at her face, which was flushed red. I tried every ounce to control myself, also panting and heaving.


    I asked her, my eyes dark with lust,¡± Tell me¡­ What do you want, Be? ¡±


    ¡°Ryder, I need you. I need to get rid of this pain,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.


    In an instant, my clothes disappeared, and I positioned myself between her legs. The touch of my body against hers made her writhe beneath me, seeking more.


    Leaning in, I captured her lips in a passionate kiss, wanting to taste her essence. As I pulled back to gaze into her eyes, my silent question lingered. My breathing grew heavy as I struggled to hold myself back.


    ¡°Be, are you sure?¡± I asked her, seeking reassurance one final time.


    Be remained silent, unable to form words. Instead, she arched her back urgently, pressing herself against me.


    Her response was all the answers I needed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    With a hard thrust, I entered her, breaking through her resistance. Be let out a cry of pain. I froze. How could I have forgotten that she was a virgin? I mentally scolded myself for my impatience. I should have been more careful and gentle.


    Lowering my head, I kissed her forehead and moved down to capture her lips, hoping to ease her difort. She cried into my mouth, but soon the pain transformed into pleasure. She tapped my shoulder, signaling me to continue. Taking the hint, I began thrusting in and out of her. Our bodies soon found a perfect rhythm, moving together seamlessly. She cried out as she reached climax, breathing heavily. Her face flushed red, eyes tightly shut.


    I continued my passionate movements, thrusting forcefully and swiftly into her. She was so tight and felt so good clenching around my dick. Before long, I also found release inside her. Pulling out, Iy beside her, drawing her into my arms. I had never felt so whole. Her innocent body possessed a hold on me that I couldn¡¯t resist. It was like an addiction, something I couldn¡¯t ovee. As much as I yearned for this to happen again, I knew she needed rest. She appeared utterly exhausted, unable to even open her eyes. Sleep soon overcame us, and a content smile formed on my lips. I knew our rtionship would be forever changed after this intimate encounter.


    I waspletely captivated by that moment. I knew deep down that Be belonged to me. I was willing to do whatever it takes to keep her by my side.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive about how she would react when the morning arrived and reality set in. I just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t panic or be overwhelmed. I was determined to shield her from any negative emotions regarding our special night.


    Speaking of which, it truly was an extraordinary evening, one that I will forever hold dear in my heart. Regardless of what the future holds for us, I am certain that this memory will remain etched in my mind.


    I had faith that we would navigate through life together and form new connections. I didn¡¯t want to dwell on what lies ahead. For now, I simply wanted to revel in the pure joy and bliss of this extraordinary moment, which undoubtedly stands as the happiest experience of my life.

 Chapter 8.One Night Stand

    Logan¡¯s pov.


    I found myself at Alex¡¯s bachelor party, surrounded by an atmosphere of celebration and excitement. The venue was alive with vibrant colors and pulsating music, drawing everyone onto the dance floor. I watched as people swayed to the rhythm, theirughter and cheers filling the air. It was a night meant for revelry and enjoyment.


    Curiosity piqued my interest, and my eyes wandered across the dance floor, scanning the crowd. Amidst the throng of people, a particr group of girls caught my attention. Among them stood a captivating blonde, her beauty stealing the spotlight even in the crowded room.


    Intrigued by the possibility of an adventurous encounter, I couldn¡¯t help but entertain thoughts of exploring new experiences tonight ¨C perhaps a thrilling threesome or even a daring foursome. The idea amused me, and I couldn¡¯t resist a yful chuckle as I envisioned thedies sumbing to my charm. My confidence was boosted further by the knowledge that I had the means to sweeten the deal with a bit of financial persuasion.


    Saying my farewells to my friends, Alex and Ryder, I made my way across the dance floor, navigating the crowd with purpose. As I approached the mesmerizing blonde, I was captivated by her allure. She seemed to exude a radiant glow under the club¡¯s dim, colorful lights, drawing me in like a moth to a me. Her light blonde curls cascaded gracefully over her shoulders, framing a face that could easily stop traffic. My heart raced, anticipating the thrill of the chase.


    I stood there, momentarily captivated by the exotic allure of the group of girls before me. Their presence was like a mesmerizing tapestry of beauty and charm, but I quickly snapped out of my daze, realizing I needed to regain myposure. With a conscious effort, I shed a charming smile, hoping to appear confident despite the sudden encounter.


    ¡°Hey, beauties!¡± I greeted them, my eyes lingerin moment too long on the breathtaking blonde who seemed to radiate an ethereal glow. The others in the group turned towards me, their expressions betraying surprise at my unexpected appearance. Whether they recognized me or not, I couldn¡¯t quite decipher. The uncertainty added to my intrigue, leaving me slightly puzzled.


    ¡°Excuse me,dies. May I join you?¡± I asked, trying to channel my inner gentleman while my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Of course, please take a seat,¡± replied the girl with dark hair and tanned skin, her warm smile momentarily stealing my attention. How I adored the genuine warmth in her expression.


    Breaking the ice, I extended my hand towards the beautiful blonde seated next to her, eager to introduce myself. However, it seemed that she was wholly engrossed in her phone, oblivious to my presence, which caught me off guard. Was she intentionally ignoring me, or was she simply lost in the digital world?


    Undeterred, I maintained myposure, though a hint of uncertainty crept into my voice, ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Logan Mancini.¡±


    Theck of acknowledgment from the blonde left me feeling a mix of curiosity and mild frustration, but I chose to focus on the other girls in the group, hoping to engage them in conversation and uncover the dynamics of this enigmatic gathering.


    Shaking my head amusingly, I turned my attention towards the dark-haired girl, Joanna. She had a warm and weing smile, and her outstretched hand seemed to beckon me into her world. epting her gesture, I gently grasped her hand and gave it a slight squeeze, feeling an instant connection.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Joanna,¡± I greeted her, holding her gaze with genuine interest.


    Meanwhile, the brte girl, Sheena, had been observing our interaction with awe. Eager to include her in the conversation, I extended my hand towards her, and she practically beamed with excitement as she immediately ced her hand in mine.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sheena,¡± she introduced herself, her enthusiasm infectious.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Sheena,¡± I replied, shing her a charming smile, genuinely enjoying the moment.


    Returning my attention to the blonde girl, who had been initially aloof, I inquired about her name. Mia had been engrossed in her phone until Sheena nudged her to pay attention.


    ¡°What?¡± Mia snapped at her friend, seemingly irritated.


    Sheena eagerly pointed towards me and announced, ¡°Look who¡¯s here! It¡¯s Logan Mancini, the famous businessman and the most eligible bachelor in the city.¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes dismissively and mumbled, ¡°Whatever,¡± but her curiosity got the better of her, and she finally nced up to meet my gaze. The moment our eyes locked, I was taken aback by the radiance of her bright green eyes. It was as if time stood still, and I found myselfpletely captivated, feeling momentarily immobilized in my seat.


    Breaking the spell, Mia finally spoke, her voice soft and alluring, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mancini.¡±


    A warm smile crossed my face as I replied, ¡°Hello, Mia! So, what do you all do?¡± I asked casually, eager to learn more about them.


    Joanna answered with a hint of pride, ¡°We¡¯re in our final semester, and we¡¯ll be graduating next month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Congrattions on almost reaching the finish line. Do you have any ns for after graduation?¡± I inquired, genuinely interested in their aspirations. As an afterthought, I couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°By the way, if you¡¯re interested, you can join mypany. We recruit fresh graduates every year.¡±


    It was a yful move on my part, knowing that offering them a chance to work with mypany was likely to elicit excitement and curiosity. It was all part of the fun I was having that evening, engaging with these young and vibrant women.


    Joanna¡¯s voice bubbled with delight as she responded, ¡°Wow. That¡¯s so nice of you, Mr. Mancini.¡±


    ¡°Please call me Logan,¡± I insisted, trying to create a more rxed and friendly atmosphere. ¡°Can I buy you guys some drinks?¡± I asked casually, hoping to further impress them.


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Sheena chirped, her excitement evident.


    However, Mia declined immediately, saying, ¡°No, please. I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Her refusal hit me harder than I expected, and I tried to hide my disappointment. It was the first time in my life that a girl had rejected me, and the feeling was unfamiliar. Despite this, I was determined not to let it deter me. I was not ustomed to losing, and I felt an undeniable attraction to her.


    Wait, Baby girl, I¡¯ll make you mine, sooner orter. Maybe tonight? I smirked, allowing my thoughts to wander to a future conquest, imagining how she might surrender to me, begging and writhing under my touch.


    Not willing to give up, I suggested, ¡°OK, so let me buy you a soft drink,¡± hoping she would reconsider.


    Her friends, however, pestered her, urging her to join in the fun.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Mia, you¡¯re being a bore again. We¡¯re here to have some fun, remember? Don¡¯t spoil it. Let¡¯s have some shots,¡± Joanna pressed.


    Giving in slightly, Mia replied, rolling her eyes, ¡°OK, girls, but only one. I won¡¯t have more than one.¡±


    She was proving to be a stubborn girl, and that intrigued me even more. I enjoy challenges, and her resistance only fueled my determination to win her over.


    ¡°Oh God! Mia, you¡¯re too stubborn. Come on, let go of your guard and have fun tonight,¡± Sheena nudged Mia¡¯s shoulder yfully.


    I ordered twelve shots, and they arrived within ten minutes. The excitement was palpable in the air, especially from Joanna and Sheena. However, Mia seemed defeated, letting out a sigh as Sheena lined up our drinks. All the shots were ready, and we held them in our hands, getting ready to take the first round.


    The girls counted to three, and they downed their shots eagerly. I followed suit, feeling the burning sensation as the alcohol slid down my throat, but it didn¡¯t bother me. I was used to it.


    I watched Mia as she surprised us all by taking four shots in quick session. Her friends cheered her on, urging her to have more.

 Chapter 9.A Virgin( Part- 1)

    Logan¡¯s POV:C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She seemed to be enjoying the attention of her friends. Oh, poor girl! She had no idea that the effects of alcohol would kick in after a few minutes. Just as I had predicted, she began to feel dizzy, clutching her head in her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia?¡± Joanna asked her.


    ¡°My head is spinning. I can¡¯t handle it. Everything feels like it¡¯s spinning around me,¡± Mia said, shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, babe. You¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s dance. Come on,¡± Sheena said, tugging Mia¡¯s hand and pulling her towards the dance floor. Joanna sat with me, asking me something, but my attention was fixated on Mia. The way she moved her hips seductively to the music drove me crazy. I wanted her to dance on myp, swaying her perfect hips. Shaking my head, I couldn¡¯t bear to sit there and watch her tantalizing body amidst the crowd.


    I followed closely behind her and, gripping her hips, pulled her towards me. She continued to dance sensually, swaying and grinding her hips against me, driving me wild. I let out a groan, craving more. cing my hand on her left cheek, I turned her face towards the right, positioning her at an angle that allowed me to reach over her shoulder and kiss her lips. I pressed my lips against hers, giving her a passionate smooch. She moaned into my mouth, and I teased the seam of her lips with my tongue, coaxing them to part for me.


    I gently held her bottom lip between my teeth, giving it a slight bite. She gasped, and I seized the opportunity to explore her mouth with my tongue. She tasted like a mix of tequ and chocte, a delightfulbination. I savored every corner of her mouth, leaving no part untasted. She turned in my arms to face me, wrapping her hands around my neck and pulling me closer. I pressed her soft body against mine and felt my excitement grow. She mirrored my movements, and together we moved in sync.


    Fuck.


    At that moment, my self-control shatteredpletely. I had to have her right then and there. I grabbed her wrist and led her upstairs to the room I always had reserved in this club.


    As soon as we entered the room, we couldn¡¯t keep our hands off each other. Her kisses matched my passion. It felt as if an irresistible force was drawing me towards her. She was so captivating and addictive; I couldn¡¯t get enough. I longed to taste her, to possess her, to make her mine. Unable to hold back any longer, I removed my jacket and loosened my tie, letting it hang loosely around my neck. She watched me with hooded eyes, licking her pink lips seductively.


    I gently lifted the edge of her dress, pulling it upwards and removing it from her body. Carefully, I ced it aside. Guiding her towards the bed, I pushed her down softly and positioned myself above her. Her ck silk panties caught my attention, so I reached over and gradually slid them down her legs, exposing her bare, intimate area. She had beautifully shaped curves in all the right ces. cing my hands on either side of her head, I found myself captivated by her deep blue eyes. It was impossible for me to look away from her face.


    Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me closer and pressing her lips against mine. Our passionate kiss felt as if we were savoring thest drop of water in a desert. I was overjoyed to discover that she desired me as much as I desired her. I kissed her with all the intensity within me, rendering her breathless and yearning for air.


    Reluctantly, I moved my lips away from hers and proceeded to nt wet kisses along her cheeks and jawline, trailing down her neck. As I reached behind her ear, I gently sucked on the soft skin, eliciting a pleasurable moan from her as I nibbled on her sensitive spot.


    In my arms, she became a writhing bundle of desire. I couldn¡¯t help but be amused when she began fiddling with the buckle of my belt.


    She sighed in frustration as she struggled to open it.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her impatience. She looked incredibly attractive when she desired me, even though she didn¡¯t realize it.


    I assisted her in removing my belt, then unbuttoned my pants and pulled down the zipper. I slid my pants and boxers down my legs,pletely discarding them to the side. Meanwhile, she continued hastily fumbling with the buttons on my shirt, identally tearing some of them off. I rolled my eyes, wondering what I would wear in the morning.


    Now we both were naked and there was nothing parting us.

 Chapter 10.A Virgin ( Part- 2)

    Growing increasingly impatient, I couldn¡¯t resist any longer. I leaned in and gently kissed her full round breast, drawing her nipple into my mouth.


    She arched her back and pressed my face closer to her round breast. The way her body responded to my touch turned me on even more. I carefully caressed my tongue over her pink nipple, gently nibbling and biting until her soft bud swelled in my mouth. I leaned back to admire my artwork before moving on to the next area, wanting to make it just as intense as the first.


    The sounds she made assured me that she was enjoying it as much as I was. I descended slowly, nting kisses on her t stomach. With a firm grip, I parted her thighs and hoisted one leg onto my shoulder, lifting her slightly. Lowering my face, I craved to taste sweet honey as I took a long swipe along the edge of her vagina. I heard her moan loudly and felt her body start to move and tremble. I had to hold her hips to keep her still, allowing me to pleasure her with my mouth. I drew her sensitive bud into my mouth, causing her to shiver and writhe like a fish out of water. She gripped my hair and pulled it lightly, eliciting a hiss from me. It hurt, but in that moment, I was too consumed by the taste of her sweet essence.


    Eager to satisfy her further, I slid a thick finger inside her tight, wet opening. She clenched around my finger with such intensity. She was drenched and ready for me to im her.


    I pulled out my finger. I took a pack of condoms from the back pocket of my pants and opened it with my teeth. Slipping the rubber onto my dick, I positioned myself at her center. She looked at me, biting her lips and breathing heavily.


    Unable to wait any longer, I pushed my penis inside her tight opening. She cried out, and I froze.


    Fuck me.


    She was a virgin, and she hadn¡¯t told me. I felt guilty, not understanding why. I must have hurt her with my impatience. I needed to slow down.


    ¡°Take it easy, babe. Are you okay? Should I pull out? Is it hurting a lot?¡± I tried to calm her down.


    She didn¡¯t speak. I noticed tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. I wiped them away with my fingers and kissed her eyes, nose, and finally, her lips. After a few moments, she responded to my kiss and kissed me back. I pulled back to look into her eyes and asked, ¡°Can I¡­?¡±


    She nodded, and I began moving slowly and gently inside her.


    She gasped and bit her lips, trying to hold back her cries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, baby. Cry as much as you want,¡± I told her, and she let out a squeak.


    After a few thrusts, her cries turned into moans, and her hips started moving, matching my rhythm. I picked up the pace, fucking her harder and faster. She was now enjoying it, moaning loudly and begging for more.


    Soon, I noticed her stomach tensing and her muscles tightening around my cock.


    ¡°Let it out, baby. Come for me,¡± I encouraged her.


    Her head rolled back, and she cried out loudly as she experienced a powerful climax, gripping me tightly and releasing her wetness. She panted heavily, struggling to catch her breath. I continued to move slowly and gently until her breathing returned to normal. She locked eyes with me and pleaded, ¡°Please, I want more.¡±


    Who was I to deny her?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I would be more than happy to fulfill your desire, angel,¡± I responded, starting to thrust harder and faster, delving deep into her core, repeatedly stimting her G-spot. I sensed she was nearing another climax. I lifted both her legs onto my shoulders, bringing her closer to me. Intensifying my thrusts, we both reached our peaks simultaneously. I leaned forward, stopping with my face hovering above hers, and kissed her passionately.


    The waves of my orgasm crashed into me with such force, leaving my mind dizzy. After regaining myposure, I withdrew my penis from her and observed her flushed face. There was red blood on my dick, and the once-white bedsheet was dotted with bright red spots. I walked into the bathroom, disposed of the condom, and cleaned myself. Grabbing a washcloth, I dampened it with warm water. Returning to the room, I found her lying there with her eyes closed and her legs still apart.


    With utmost care, I slowly wiped between her legs, causing her to hiss in difort.


    ¡°It will be alright. Just take some sleep.¡± Saying, I threw a cover over her body andy beside her. Wrapping my arms around her small frame, I pulled her closer. She had already closed her eyes and soon sleep engulfed us in its embrace.

 Chapter 11.Aftermath (Part- 1)

    Logan¡¯s pov.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from her stunning face. I had been gazing at her for an entire hour while she peacefully slept beside me on the bed. Her hair cascaded over the pillow, and her paleplexion had a faint blush. She slept as innocently as a baby, and I couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her beauty. She was the most gorgeous girl I had ever had in my bed.


    Last night, we had shared an intimate experience, and it was then that I discovered she was a virgin. It was also my first time being with a virgin. I felt a mix of happiness for being her first and confusion about her decision to lose her virginity in such a way. We had made love five times throughout the night.


    After an hour of sleep, I woke her up as my dick ached for her. So, I couldn¡¯t resist anymore but to take her again and again as my desire surged while I held her in my arms on the bed.


    I looked at her as she stirred, and her eyshes fluttered before her deep blue eyes opened. Confusion and curiosity danced on her face as she nced at me. I waspletely entranced by the girl lying before me, and the temptation to kiss her passionately and continue making love until the end of the day overwhelmed me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leaning forward, I tried to reach her lips for a tender morning kiss. To my surprise, she gently ced a hand on my chest, stopping me in my tracks. The unexpected gesture momentarily caught me off guard, but I shrugged it off, thinking she might be feeling a bit shy or reserved after our night together.


    With a warm, charming smile, I greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Angel!¡±


    However, instead of responding to my greeting, she seemed focused on sitting up, leaning against the headboard. As she shifted, a soft hiss of pain escaped her lips, instantly triggering my concern.


    ¡°Are you still sore?¡± I inquired with genuine worry, my eyes searching hers for any sign of difort.


    Once again, she didn¡¯t offer a verbal reply, and a sense of unease settled between us. She turned her face away, avoiding my gaze, and began searching for her phone. The bedsheet slipped down, revealing the gentle swell of her breasts, a tantalizing glimpse of her full, round beauty that momentarily distracted me from the tension in the room.


    Finally locating her phone on the bedside table, she unlocked it and began typing something, her fingers tapping quickly on the screen. cing the phone back down, she wrapped the sheet around her body, protecting her modesty, and slowly got out of bed, making her way toward the bathroom. It was evident that she was struggling to walk, and every fiber of my being yearned to hold her in my arms and apany her, but I restrained myself, allowing her the space and time she seemed to desire.


    Watching her pick up her dress from the floor, I felt a mixture of confusion and frustration bubbling inside me. Did she not want to discussst night? Was something bothering her? I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was an unspoken distance growing between us, and theck ofmunication only added to my apprehension.


    After a few minutes, she reappeared from the bathroom, her appearance breathtakingly stunning as her hair fell back into its smooth state. She looked ready to leave, and the knot of confusion in my stomach tightened.


    What the hell? Did she regret what happened between us? Was she ufortable with the intimacy we shared?


    ¡°Hey, we need to talk,¡± I tried to start a conversation.¡±We don¡¯t need to talk about anything,¡± she said sharply. Ouch! That was rude.¡±So, you really don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night? Listen, I didn¡¯t know it was your first time. It was my first time with a virgin too, and if you want, I¡¯m ready to take responsibility for it,¡± I offered.¡±Oh, please. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t use a condom every time we had sex,¡± she shook her head. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll take the morning after pill. We¡¯re both adults and equally responsible. No need to tter yourself,¡± she said sternly. I was really surprised to hear that from a girl. I wasn¡¯t used to a girl being so cold and indifferent towards me after spending an intense night together. She reached for the doorknob, about to open it.¡±Hey, hold on. Let me drop you home,¡± I offered. I wanted to spend more time getting to know her. She was quite mysterious, and it piqued my interest in her.

 Chapter 12.Aftermath (Part-2)

    Mia¡¯s pov.


    I awoke beside a strikingly attractive man. He gazed down at me, his intense grey eyes filled with desire. My heart raced as I realized what had transpired the night before, and I felt incredibly ufortable knowing that I had given my virginity to aplete stranger.


    But he wasn¡¯t just any stranger; he was Logan Mancini, the renowned billionaire yboy known for his countless conquests. I watched as he leaned closer, his lips slightly parted, tempting me to bridge the gap and kiss him. However, I resisted the temptation and gently pushed him away, cing my hand on his chest, which caused him to furrow his brow.


    He began to speak, but my mind was still muddled, unable toprehend his words properly. The lingering effects of the alcohol I had consumed the previous night left me feeling dizzy. I couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that I had sumbed so easily to his irresistible charm.


    I had never been one for one night stands, and I certainly never imagined my first time happening like this. Perhaps the rumors about Logan Mancini were true, that no girl could resist his charm, and unfortunately, I was no exception. I had experienced it firsthand, how I had melted in his armsst night.


    Swiftly, I slid off the bed, clutching the sheet around me. I collected my clothes from the floor and made my way toward the bathroom. After cleaning myself up and getting dressed, I was ready to leave. I had already booked a cab prior to entering the bathroom, and upon stepping out, I received a notification that it was waiting at the club¡¯s exit.


    ¡°Wait, we need to talk aboutst night,¡± Logan said, catching me off guard. Panic surged through me. Oh my God. He must have figured out thatst night was my first time. I didn¡¯t want him to think he was some kind of conquest. So, I masked my face with a cold expression and replied, ¡°We¡¯re both adults, and we both share equal responsibility for what happened. So, there¡¯s no need to tter yourself.¡± I noticed a flicker of hurt on his face, but he swiftly reced it with his usual signature smirk.


    I turned to leave the room, but once again, he startled me with his deep,manding voice. ¡°Hold on, let me drop you off at home.¡±


    Oh God! Why did he have to pretend to be a sweet lover when we both knew he was only interested in a one-time thing?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already booked a cab. It¡¯s waiting at the club exit. Don¡¯t worry, I can manage,¡± I said, avoiding eye contact with him.


    I could hear the rustling of clothes and the jingling of metal, indicating that he was getting dressed, putting on his pants and fastening his belt.


    ¡°Fine, let me at least drop you off at the exit. I want to see the cab driver and take note of the number, just to make sure you¡¯re safe,¡± he insisted.


    I rolled my eyes, wondering why he was acting like a possessive boyfriend. Could a yboy really be this sweet?


    I didn¡¯t respond and turned the doorknob, yanking the door open. He followed me, keeping a distance as we made our way to the exit. When we reached outside the club, I saw the cab waiting there, and I checked its number. It was the same one I had booked. Before I could open the door, Logan beat me to it and opened the backseat door for me. He peeked inside to ensure the driver¡¯s presence and said to him, ¡°Make sure she gets home safely,¡± while slipping him some money. I wanted to object, but I couldn¡¯t find my voice as he leaned in through the window and nted a kiss on my cheek. I was left dumbfounded by his sudden action. He took a photo of the cab¡¯s number te and signaled the driver to start driving.


    I was still in shock, trying to process what the hell had just happened.

 Chapter 13.Friends With Benefits

    Be¡¯s pov.


    I stirred, finding myself enveloped in a pair of strong, muscr arms. Slowly, I opened my eyes and surveyed my surroundings. Beside mey the most strikingly handsome man, his arms coiled protectively around my waist.


    He held me so tightly against his body as though he never wanted to let me go. His possessive grip made me feel a surge of unfamiliar sensations and tingles throughout my body. While we had shared a bed before, today felt different. We were different. We had crossed all boundaries, and there was no turning back for us now.


    Reality crashed into my senses, and my mind reyed the memories ofst night. I had begged him to take me, and now I regretted it immensely. I silently cursed myself, feeling deeply embarrassed. How would I ever be able to meet his gaze? How could I face the man who had passionately made love to mest night, who happened to be my best friend?


    I recalled how he hade to my rescue at a college party, saving me from bullies when I was just a freshman. He was my knight in shining armor then, andst night he had saved me once again. But this time, it was different. Now, who would save me from falling in love with him?


    I was well aware that he was the most sought-after bachelor. I never stood a chance of winning his heart. Last night meant nothing more to him than a casual encounter. He had never been in amitted rtionship before. Naturally, he had a stunningly beautiful girlfriend, someone who looked like a supermodel. But I knew it was only a matter of time before he grew tired of her.


    The weight of regret and disappointment bore down on me as I looked at his peacefully sleeping face. Last night¡¯s encounter had left me feeling vulnerable and filled with self-doubt. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I had made a grave mistake, giving away something so precious in a drunken haze.


    My mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. On one hand, I was drawn to his handsome features, the allure of the city¡¯s most desirable bachelor. But I knew, deep down, that this meant nothing more than a casual fling to him ¨C one of many he had likely experienced before.


    Summoning my resolve, I decided to quietly slip away from the bed, intending to face the consequences of my actions with strength. But as I began to move, Ryder¡¯s arm tightened around me, refusing to let go. My heart raced, and I felt a mixture of surprise and uncertainty at his unexpected gesture.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, beautiful?¡± Ryder murmured, his voiceced with a hint of yfulness.


    ¡°I¡­ um¡­ need to use the bathroom,¡± I stuttered, my shyness returning with force.


    Ryder released his hold on me slightly, giving me room to move. However, the pain in my body made it difficult for me to stand. As I winced and cried out softly, Ryder immediately shifted to my side, his concern evident.


    ¡°What happened, baby? Are you okay?¡± he asked, genuine worry etched on his face.


    Struggling to find the right words, I managed to reply, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡±


    But Ryder finished my sentence, understanding my difort. ¡°Sore,¡± he said, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I tried to be as gentle as possible. I knew it was your first time. Did I¡­ Did I hurt you?¡±


    Feeling vulnerable, I averted my gaze and answered, ¡°Um¡­ No, Ryder. I¡¯m just really sore this morning.¡±


    His expression softened, and he rubbed the back of his neck apologetically. ¡°Do you want me to carry you to the bathroom?¡± he offered, his concern turning into action.


    Before I could respond, he gently lifted me up in a bridal-style hold, carrying me towards the bathroom. Though grateful for his care, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of awkwardness and difort beingpletely naked in his arms.


    After Ryder gently set me down and exited the room, I hurriedly closed the bathroom door behind me, feeling a wave of relief washing over me. Leaning against the door, I let out a deep breath, trying topose myself after the intense encounter with Ryder. Once I finished my morning routine and had a quick shower, I emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in a soft white robe I found there.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As I made my way down the hallway, the tantalizing aroma of eggs and bacon filled the air, making my stomach grumble in response. The fragrance guided me to the kitchen, where Ryder was busy cooking. He turned around and his eyes locked with mine, a mischievous smile ying on his lips as he greeted me, ¡°Morning again¡­¡±


    *********************************************


    Ryder¡¯s point of view:


    She looked breathtaking sitting there, her damp hair adding to her allure, draped in my white robe. I could sense she was feeling a mix of emotions ¨C perhaps a bit ashamed, as she avoided direct eye contact. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken thoughts and emotions, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of nervousness as I broke the silence.


    ¡°Do you regret what happened between us?¡± I asked, my voice revealing my apprehension as I nervously bit my lip.


    ¡°N¡­ no, Ryder. Actually, I should thank you foring and rescuing me,¡± Be responded, her uncertainty evident.


    Trying to ease the tension, I continued, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Be? Why do you feel like you did something wrong?¡±


    Be hesitated for a moment, nervously biting her bottom lip. ¡°I was thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°What, Be?¡± I prodded gently, eager to hear what was on her mind.


    Her words spilled out,den with fear and uncertainty. ¡°What are we now, Ryder?¡±


    I took a moment to contemte her question, searching for the right words. ¡°We¡­ are friends?¡±


    Be¡¯s voice trembled as she suggested, ¡°¡­ with benefits?¡±


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips, and I couldn¡¯t help but be charmed by her candidness. ¡°Hmm¡­ we could say that. But I want you to know one thing: I¡¯ll always be there for you whenever you need me, and I¡¯m not going anywhere, baby girl. So stop worrying,¡± I reassured her, reaching out to take her hand in mine.


    Be visibly rxed, a sigh of relief escaping her. ¡°Thank you, Ryder, for always being there for me.¡±


    ¡°Always, baby girl,¡± I affirmed, my heart swelling with warmth for this woman I cared so deeply about.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat, beautiful¡­ you must be hungry,¡± I said with a smile, eager to shift the focus to something lighter.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I am,¡± she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.

 Chapter 14.A Hot Makeout

    Ryder¡¯s pov.


    Underneath the calm facade, a whirlwind of emotions churned within us, but we both masked our true feelings, determined to preserve the cherished bond of our friendship.


    The morning sun had breathed new life into us, and after indulging in a refreshing shower and a delightful breakfast, we settled on the plush couch, cuddled up together, engrossed in a movie ying on the grand 75-inch TV. Bey against my chest, findingfort in our familiar closeness.


    Breaking the tranquil silence, I softly spoke, my fingers tenderly caressing her hair, ¡°Do you remember? We have a wedding to attend next weekend.¡±


    Be turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting mine, and replied with a soft smile, ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Have you decided what to wear? I mean, have you thought about your outfit for the wedding?¡± I inquired, knowing Be¡¯s endearing simplicity and innocence, characteristics that set her apart from others and made me admire her all the more.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, not yet,¡± Be replied nonchntly, her attention drawn back to the captivating movie on the screen.


    ¡°Alright then, get ready. We¡¯ll go shopping, and afterward, I¡¯ll take you out for lunch,¡± I dered, rising from the couch and gently urging Be to do the same.


    Her face lit up with excitement, and she hurried off to freshen up, still d in the same clothes from the night before.


    After around thirty minutes, Be emerged from the hallway, and I was waiting for her with a warm smile. Taking her hand in mine, our fingers intecing effortlessly, we stepped out of the house together, ready for a day of shared cherished moments. The sun smiled down upon us, and a sense of anticipation filled the air as we embarked on our little shopping spree, ourughter and conversations weaving a beautiful tapestry ofpanionship and understanding.


    *************************************


    Be¡¯s pov.


    As we stepped into the mall, Ryder guided me towards the most extravagant store in the vicinity. My heart sank as I saw the opulent disy of merchandise, well beyond what I could afford. I leaned in and whispered to Ryder, my voice tinged with worry, ¡°Ryder, this ce is too expensive. I can¡¯t shop here. Let¡¯s go somewhere more reasonable¡­¡± Resting my head on his shoulder, I stole nces at the luxurious items, knowing they were far out of my reach. However, Ryder was having none of it and firmly took my hand, leading me inside despite my protests.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price. It¡¯s all on me. Just choose whatever you want,¡± he dered nonchntly, brushing aside my financial concerns.


    Frustration bubbled within me as I realized Ryder was determined to treat me to this extravagant shopping spree. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn, you know that,¡± I remarked, rolling my eyes yfully, my affection for him still shining through despite my exasperation.


    Ryder chuckled, hisughter resonating deeply, and it was impossible not to be captivated by his charisma. He had a maic presence that always left me feeling weak in the knees.


    A salesgirl approached Ryder with eagerness, and her face lit up with admiration as she ogled him shamelessly. I felt a twinge of jealousy and difort, as it was evident she was infatuated with him. After all, Ryder was wealthy and famous, one of the most sought-after bachelors.


    ¡°How can I assist you, sir?¡± the salesgirl addressed Ryder, her voice betraying her ttery.


    Ryder gestured towards me with a nod of his head and said, ¡°Show something to this lovelydy.¡±


    It was then that the salesgirl finally acknowledged my presence, and I noticed a hint of displeasure in her expression as she scanned me from head to toe. Self-consciousness washed over me as I realized I was still wearing the clothes from the previous night. My hand instinctively ran through my hair, attempting to fix it in a hurry.


    With a somewhat disapproving tone, the salesgirl motioned for us to follow her, leading us to a section adorned with breathtaking gowns. My eyes widened in awe at the sight before me, and I was momentarily speechless. The dresses exuded elegance and grace, each one seemingly more beautiful than thest.


    ¡°They must be really expensive!¡± I said, curiosity evident in my voice.


    The salesgirl replied smugly, ¡°Yes, their starting price is ten thousand dors.¡±


    I gasped at the price and gently ran my hand over the soft fabric of one of the gowns. It felt like feather-light silk. ¡°Wow!¡±


    I picked up two or three gowns and headed towards the changing room. As I tried on the first gown, a pink one-shoulder dress, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the changing room mirror. I couldn¡¯t recognize myself.


    Giggling, I stepped out of the room and approached Ryder, who was sitting on a sofa, sipping on an expensive wine.


    ¡°They serve wine to all their customers, or is Ryder a regr here?¡± I wondered silently.


    ¡°Ryder!¡± I called out, trying to grab his attention. His eyes snapped up to look at me, and for a moment, he seemed captivated, forgetting to blink. Was he mesmerized by the gown or something else?


    ¡°How does this look?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrows, seeking his opinion.


    ¡°Oh my god, Be! You look like an angel,¡± Ryder spoke, his voice husky and low, as he gazed at me intensely.


    I giggled, feeling ttered. ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll show you another gown.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ryder replied. ¡°I think this one is perfect.¡±


    ¡°But I want to try on all the gowns,¡± I pouted, insisting on my desire.


    *******************************************************


    Ryder¡¯s Pov.


    I rolled my eyes at her childish act and gestured for her to go ahead. Be returned to the changing room, and just as she was about to close the door, I intervened. My hand came down on the door, preventing it from shuttingpletely, and I pushed my bulky body inside, pushing her further back.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Be started to protest, but I quickly ced my finger on her lips, silencing her.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Go¡­ I need to change,¡± she whispered back, her voice barely audible.


    I leaned against the door, crossing my arms, and replied, ¡°Go on, then.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ No¡­ You need to leave,¡± Be protested, her voice filled with unease.


    ¡°I want to watch you as you change and try on these beautiful gowns,¡± I said, my eyes filled with desire. Be bit her lip, contemting the situation. She turned to face the wall, her back towards me, and reached behind to unzip the dress. I covered her hand with mine, guiding it down slowly.


    The gown slipped down her body, pooling around her feet. She stood there,pletely naked, and nced over her shoulder to gauge my reaction. I was watching her intently, my dark gaze fixed upon her, as I bit my lower lip in anticipation.


    Be picked up another gown, a pale blue one with an off-shoulder design, and began to put it on. I stepped forward to help her, my hands brushing against her bare skin.


    I zipped up the gown and trailed my finger over her bare shoulder, making her shiver under my touch. She shivered and a gasp left her mouth.


    I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her close, and ran my fingers through her flowing hair. Gripping the back of her head, I pressed my lips firmly against hers.


    We surrendered ourselves to a passionate kiss, our lips melding perfectly, tongues battling for dominance, and teeth asionally colliding with urgency. We nibbled, bit, and sucked on each other¡¯s lips, lost in the intensity of the moment.


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted our heated embrace. We reluctantly pulled apart, and Be struggled to catch her breath.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she managed to ask, her voice breathless.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you need any assistance? You¡¯re taking quite some time,¡± the salesgirl inquired.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll be there soon. Thank you,¡± Be replied, her voiceced with guilt.


    We heard the sound of footsteps fading away as the salesgirl left.


    I took a step forward, but Be stopped me by cing her hand on my chest. ¡°Go¡­ Please¡­¡± she pleaded, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and reluctance.


    I smirked and slowly opened the door, peering out and checking for any potential threats before stepping out. Be emerged a few minutester, clutching the gowns in her hands.


    Back on the sofa, I satfortably, sipping my wine. The salesgirl approached Be and inquired, ¡°So, which one have you decided to take?¡±


    Without wasting a moment, I snatched all the gowns from Be¡¯s hand and handed them over to the salesgirl. ¡°Pack them all. We¡¯ll take everything,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°But Ryder¡­¡± Be began to protest, but I silenced her by cing my finger gently on her lips.


    I handed my ck credit card to the salesgirl, who nodded in understanding and proceeded to the billing counter to generate the bill.


    ¡°Ryder, I can¡¯t ept these. They¡¯re so expensive,¡± Be eximed, her eyes widening as she caught sight of the price tags. The gowns were worth a fortune.


    ¡°Nothing is more valuable than you, babygirl!¡± I dered, cupping her face in my hands and caressing her cheek with my thumb. As I did so, the salesgirl returned with our bags, ready for us to take.


    I took hold of all the bags and grasped Be¡¯s hand firmly as we exited the store together.

 Chapter 15.Wedding Bells

    Sarah¡¯s pov.


    I sat in front of the vanity mirror, the ivory folds of my white wedding gown cascading around me like a cloud. My heart fluttered with excitement, sending tremors of joy through every fiber of my being. Today was the day I would marry the most sought-after billionaire bachelor in the country, Alex Hamilton. He was the epitome of perfection, and the thought of being his wife left me awe-struck with gratitude for my extraordinary luck. Despite the limited time we had spent together, I couldn¡¯t deny the deep admiration and affection I had harbored for him since I was a young girl.


    As I gazed at my reflection, a radiant blush painted my cheeks, mirroring the uncontainable delight surging within me. My heartbeats seemed to synchronize with the rhythmic rustle of the dress, and I felt like a princess preparing to meet her prince. Today, I would walk down the aisle and pledge my eternal love to him, knowing that he would be mine for all eternity.


    A soft knock on my door disrupted my reverie, and Tia, my loyal friend and bridesmaid, graced the room with her presence. Her warm smile and yful wink conveyed her understanding of the depths of my emotions.


    ¡°So, are you ready, my beautiful bride?¡± she asked, her eyes shimmering with happiness on my behalf.


    ¡°More than ever,¡± I replied, my voice filled with anticipation and wonder.


    With delicate finesse, Tia ced a sheer veil over my face, adding an air of enchantment to my appearance. We linked arms, the unyielding support of a dear friend embracing me like an invisible shield, as we embarked on the journey to the grand wedding hall where my destiny awaited.


    As we approached the hall, my heart skipped a beat, knowing that my father stood there, beaming with pride and affection. His love for me had always been evident, and he had always wished for my happiness. The bond between our families, strengthened by a shared history of friendship and business, had paved the way for my path to intertwine with Alex¡¯s. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had ever noticed me before this moment, as he had always been enveloped in a world of business andmitments.


    Growing up, my parents had instilled in me a sense of discipline and focus on my studies, leading to my remarkable achievements in the field of business. Yet, part of me felt torn between the dreams I had nurtured for myself and the allure of the fairy tale unfolding before me. My parents¡¯ conservative values had kept me from the typical social scenes where young people mingled and formed connections. I had dedicated myself to my education and my family¡¯s business, and now, on the precipice of marriage to the man of my dreams, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my life might take a path simr to my mother¡¯s ¨C a life confined to the walls of home.


    As my father¡¯s warm gaze fell upon me, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°Are you ready, my princess?¡±


    I nodded, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and nervous anticipation. It was the day I had dreamt of since I was a little girl, the day I would marry the man who stood at the end of the aisle, waiting for me to join him in this new chapter of our lives.


    With my hand resting gently on my father¡¯s arm, I hooked onto his elbow as he led me forward. My steps were measured, and my head was slightly bowed, a reflection of the emotions swirling within me. As we walked down the aisle, the soft strains of the music seemed to fade into the background, and all I could focus on was the man who would soon be my husband.


    Raising myshes slowly, my eyes met his, and for a moment, confusion flickered across my face. His handsome features were framed by a sleek ck tuxedo, but his expression appeared serious and distant. My heart sank, wondering if this was how he truly felt or if it was just the weight of the asion.


    We had met briefly before, during our engagement, but I knew little about him beyond his public persona. As I approached him now, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the life that awaited us after this grand ceremony. The anxiety within me intensified as I questioned whether I would be able to live up to his expectations as a wife.


    At just twenty years old, Icked experience in matters of the heart. My parents¡¯ strict upbringing had sheltered me from the world of dating and rtionships, leaving me with a sense of innocence that contrasted sharply with the mour and fame that surrounded my soon-to-be husband. He was a sought-after bachelor, famous as a yboy, adored by many, and it was natural for my mind to be filled with doubts.


    As we approached the stage, my father took hold of my hand and ced it in Alex¡¯s. A shiver ran down my spine as our skin made contact.


    He held my hand firmly, providing a sense of security amidst the chaos of my thoughts. The officiant began the ceremony, exining the rituals and vows, and asked if we wanted to exchange our own personal vows. Alex chose to stick with the traditional vows, and I nodded in agreement.


    The ceremony began, and we exchanged our heartfelt vows. Finally, the moment arrived when I said those magical words, ¡°I do.¡± We exchanged rings, symbols of ourmitment. My ring was a beautiful tinum band engraved with Alex¡¯s name, and his ring bore my name in elegant engraving.


    As the officiant announced us as husband and wife, a wave of nervousness washed over me. Alex slowly wrapped his arm around my waist and leaned in, cing a gentle peck on my lips. Itsted only a fraction of a moment, and if it weren¡¯t for the significance of the asion, I might have missed it entirely. Confusion clouded my thoughts as Alex abruptly pulled away. Perhaps he was conscious of the crowd around us. I raised my gaze to meet his, but his intense stare gave nothing away. I couldn¡¯t decipher the emotions hidden behind his serious expression.


    Now it was time for the bouquet toss, and the eager girls gathered, ready to catch it. ording to tradition, I was supposed to be carried up by Alex for this part. However, observing his solemn face, I decided to abandon that hope. Instead, I walked alongside him towards the exit. With a quick flick of my wrist, I threw the bouquet over my shoulder, stealing a nce to see my best friend Tia catch it. That meant she would be the next one to walk down the aisle, and I would proudly stand beside her as her bridesmaid.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As we stepped outside the venue, a luxurious limousine awaited us, with the chauffeur standing ready to open the door. Alex graciously entered first and made room for me on the spacious backseat. Holding up the weight of my gown, I carefully maneuvered myself into the car. The chauffeur closed the door behind me and settled in behind the wheel. With a gentle turn of the ignition key, the engine purred to life, and we began our journey towards Alex¡¯s mansion.


    ncing at Alex from the corner of my eye, I noticed that he was lost in his own thoughts, staring out the window. It felt somewhat awkward that he didn¡¯t seem interested in engaging with his newly wedded wife. Perhaps his immense sess and poprity had shaped a certain level of arrogance within him, as I had read in countless articles and heard from friends. But I pushed those thoughts aside. What mattered was that he was now mine, and with time, we would have the opportunity to know each other better. I firmly believed that one day, I would be able to capture his heart just as deeply as he had captured mine.

 Chapter 16.Confession

    Be¡¯s pov.


    A soft but distinct knock echoed through the room, pulling me away from my thoughts. I approached the door and turned the handle to find Ryder¡¯s mother, Savannah, standing there with a warm smile, apanied by a professional makeup artist. Her presence radiated a sense of maternal warmth that put me at ease.


    ¡°Hey, Be! You look so pretty,¡± she eximed, her eyes glowing with genuine appreciation.


    A faint blush crept up my cheeks as I replied, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Knight. You look stunning as always.¡±


    Savannah chuckled lightly, brushing off thepliment. ¡°Dear, this is Michael, our makeup artist. He¡¯s here to help you with your makeup and hair,¡± she exined, introducing the makeup artist.


    ¡°Hello, Michael,¡± I greeted him, extending my hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful for your help.¡±


    Michael returned the smile, his eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Be. I¡¯ve been working in this industry for years, and I must say, you have such a lovely canvas to work with.¡±


    As I took a seat, Michael moved with the grace and speed of a seasoned artist. He skillfully applied makeup, enhancing my features while keeping the look natural and radiant. His nimble fingers weaved through my hair, creating an elegant yet effortless hairstyle thatplemented the overall look.


    When he finally stepped back, I turned to the mirror, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t recognize the reflection staring back at me. A whole new version of myself beamed back with confidence and grace. The transformation was incredible, and I felt like a princess ready for the ball.


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯re amazing! Thank you so much,¡± I eximed with genuine admiration, feeling a renewed sense of self-assurance.


    He chuckled modestly, ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Be. You were a pleasure to work with. Now, go and enjoy the day!¡±


    After expressing my gratitude to Michael once more, Savannah patted my shoulder affectionately as she left the room, leaving me alone to gather my thoughts. I took a deep breath, savoring the moment of excitement and anticipation and then I headed to the wedding hall to witness Alex and Sarah¡¯s wedding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The grand hall exuded an air of opulence and elegance, as the well-dressed guests mingled and chatted, creating a harmonious buzz of excitement. The polished marble floors reflected the soft glow of chandeliers hanging from the ornate ceiling, casting a warm, golden hue over the entire space. I felt a mixture of awe and gratitude for Ryder and his family¡¯s thoughtful gesture of providing me with the makeup and dress, ensuring that I seamlessly blended in with the sophisticated crowd.


    My heart raced as I scanned the sea of faces, seeking out Ryder among the morous attendees. After what felt like an eternity, my eyes locked onto him, standing in a corner near the stage. His presence felt maic, and his bright smile, directed solely at me, filled me with a surge of happiness. The way he looked at me, his eyes filled with admiration, made my cheeks flush with a rosy tint.


    With a soft nod, acknowledging his presence and affectionate gaze, I gracefully made my way towards my designated seat. As I walked, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but trail back to Ryder, taking in every detail of his appearance. His tailored designer suit entuated his broad shoulders and chiseled features, while the perfectly knotted ck tie added a touch of sophistication. He was the epitome of handsomeness, a sight that momentarily stole my breath away. I inwardly chided myself for letting my mind wander into thoughts about him at a time like this, but I couldn¡¯t deny the flutter of my heart in his presence.


    The grand moment arrived, and the room hushed in anticipation as the bride made her grand entrance. Her white gown flowed elegantly around her, and the bridesmaids, like ethereal angels, apanied her on each side. All eyes were on the bride, and yet, I couldn¡¯t help but notice Alex on the stage, standing with an aura of detachment. His expression appeared cold and distant, a stark contrast to the joyous asion. It was puzzling and disheartening to witness such indifference on his wedding day.


    In this emotional swirl, I turned my attention back to Ryder, who seemed to sense my unease. His eyes locked with mine, and I caught a glimpse of an enigmatic expression that flickered across his features. Was it love? I wondered, my heart fluttering with hope and uncertainty.


    Before I could find that answer, the officiant began the wedding rituals, and the bride and groom exchanged their vows. When the officiant announced them as husband and wife and permitted the groom to kiss the bride, the room erupted in apuse and whistles. However, the kiss between Alex and his new wife seemed more formal than affectionate. It struck me as odd, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss with Alex¡¯s behavior.


    As we exited the wedding hall, I observed that Alex didn¡¯t even carry his wife, walking away as though he were desperate to leave. I felt sympathy for his wife, as she appeared to be a genuinely nice woman. I could only hope that they would resolve whatever issuesy between them. In the midst of these thoughts, the bride tossed her bouquet, and a girl in the crowd caught it, grinning widely. I shook my head, standing in the back row, content with not having any immediate ns for marriage. I had a career to pursue.


    Ryder approached me, taking my hand in his. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he remarked, his voice filled with admiration.


    ¡°Thanks. Now you finally have time to spend with me, huh?¡± I yfully teased him, lightly punching his arm.


    Ryder chuckled softly. ¡°Alex is family, so it was my duty to take care of his guests.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I was eagerly waiting for it to be over so I could finally meet you,¡± Ryder whispered in his deep, low voice. Blushing, I lowered my head to avoid his gaze.


    Ryder led us to a grand hall where dinner was arranged for the guests. We made our way to the dining table, where everyone was seated along a long, expansive table. Ryder took a seat next to me.


    ¡°Why are you smiling so much, baby girl?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, curious about the reason behind my constant smile.


    ¡°Oh, umm¡­ nothing,¡± I replied awkwardly, feeling caught off guard.


    ¡°Come on, tell me. You can share anything with me,¡± Ryder insisted, turning fully towards me.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking about marriage. It symbolizes a lifelongmitment, two people being together forever,¡± I said, my blue eyes shining with excitement.


    ¡°So you believe in marriage,¡± Ryder stated, more as an observation than a question.


    ¡°Of course. My parents are happily married and deeply in love. I want something like that for myself,¡± I replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°Do you believe in marriage?¡± I couldn¡¯t resist asking, even though I already knew the answer.


    He chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to find out,¡± he said, locking his gaze with mine. He paused for a moment, studying my face, as if searching for something.


    ¡°Do you truly believe in happily ever after?¡± Ryder asked, raising his right eyebrow.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I responded, merely humming as I nodded my head.


    Ryder shook his head and proceeded to eat his meal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tonight, I was staying at Knight¡¯s mansion as Savannah insisted. Wishing everyone a goodnight, I made my way to my room, feeling exhausted from the wedding festivities.


    Upon entering my room, Ryder followed closely behind me. He halted me from closing the door, positioning himself with one hand on the door and his legs between the door frame.


    ¡°Ryder! Oh my god!¡± I eximed, cing a hand on my chest. ¡°You scared me¡­¡±


    Ryder grinned, stepped inside, and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± Ryder said.


    ¡°Ryder, I¡¯m tired. Can¡¯t it wait until morning?¡± I replied, yawning and covering my mouth with my hand.


    ¡°No, Be. I need to talk now,¡± Ryder insisted, sounding urgent.


    ¡°Okay, fine. Go ahead,¡± I sighed, sitting down on the bed.


    Ryder took my hand and pulled me up, guiding me towards the adjacent balcony of the room.


    The city looked breathtakingly beautiful from the balcony, especially at night. I found myself mesmerized by the view, unable to hold back an appreciative ¡°Wow.¡±


    I turned to face Ryder, noticing that he appeared lost in his own thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ryder?¡± I asked, furrowing my brow in concern.


    Ryder looked down at me, his grip on my hand tightening. He took a deep breath and finally spoke, ¡°Be, you¡¯re my best friend, and I like you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 17.His Proposal

    *Be*


    As Ryder¡¯s heartfelt confession hung in the air, my eyes widened, absorbing the weight of his words. My mind became a whirlwind of emotions, trying to decipher the true depth of his intentions. Did he view me as just a friend, or was there something more blossoming between us?


    ¡°I feel a difference when we¡¯re together, and I believe you feel it too,¡± Ryder asserted, leaving a pause in his speech, eagerly awaiting my response. My heart raced, and I found myself at a loss for words, the intensity of the moment rendering me speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As he continued, his voice softened,ced with sincerity, ¡°Be, we have undeniable chemistry¡­ and it¡¯s led me to a point where I never thought I¡¯d ask you to move in with me.¡±


    I gasped, my heart skipping a beat, trying to swallow the lump that had formed in my throat. The gravity of his proposition sank in, and I struggled to process the depth of his feelings for me. ¡°What are you saying, Ryder?¡± I managed to stammer, my voice betraying both surprise and apprehension.


    ¡°Be, look,¡± he began, locking his gaze with mine, ¡°we are incrediblypatible.¡± His touch was tender as he gently trailed a finger along my cheek, sending electric shivers down my spine. ¡°We understand each other on a level that few people do. We never judge one another. Why don¡¯t we give ourselves a chance?¡±


    A swirl of conflicting emotions washed over me. I wanted to believe him, to believe in the connection we shared, but doubt lingered in my mind. ¡°But Ryder,¡± I hesitated, shaking my head in disbelief, ¡°you¡¯ve never believed in rtionships, and I¡¯ve always dreamed of finding a happily ever after. How can we truly bepatible?¡±


    Ryder¡¯s expression softened, recognizing the validity of my concerns. ¡°I know, sweetheart,¡± he acknowledged, his voice carrying a mix of understanding and determination. ¡°But we can find a way to make it work. That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting you move in with me. Let¡¯s see where this could lead us,¡± he urged, his words filled with hope and sincerity.


    My heart tugged in different directions, torn between the familiarfort of our friendship and the tantalizing prospect of taking a chance on something more profound. The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, and I knew that whatever decision I made could change the course of our lives forever.


    ¡°Ryder, I¡¯m just not sure if it will work out between us,¡± I confessed, my voice filled with uncertainty. ¡°I value my simple life, and moving in with you would bring a lot ofplications. The media constantly follows you, and I don¡¯t want that kind of attention in my life.¡± The thought of being hounded by the media, like they do with Ryder Knight and his love interests, frightened me.


    ¡°I understand, Be. I promise to protect you from everything. I¡¯ll make sure nobody finds out about us. You can trust me,¡± Ryder reassured, pulling me closer. His words wereforting, but I couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. ¡°You know, Be, I¡¯ve never asked any girl to move in with me. You hold a special ce in my life.¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist, drawing me nearer.


    My resolutions started to crumble as I found it increasingly difficult to resist this incredibly attractive man. He was using his sweet act of seduction to persuade me. How could I deny him?


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll move in with you,¡± I finally surrendered, knowing deep down that he would never intentionally hurt me. Ryder, still holding my waist, lifted me up in the air and twirled around happily.


    ¡°Thank you, baby girl,¡± he beamed, cing me gently back on the ground and nting a tender kiss on my forehead.


    I couldn¡¯t help but giggle, his sweetness and genuine excitement warming my heart.


    ¡°Ryder¡­ umm¡­ I have to be honest, my parents would never approve of this kind of rtionship. They are quite conservative,¡± I confessed, nervously biting my lower lip. My parents held traditional values when it came to dating and living together. While they had no issue with my friendship with Ryder, they wouldn¡¯t ept us moving in together.


    ¡°I promise, baby girl,¡± Ryder reassured, smiling warmly at me. He gently cupped my face in his hand, his touch sending shivers down my spine. His finger trailed seductively along my lip.


    I gasped, feeling my breath quicken. Closing my eyes, I allowed myself to be consumed by the moment as he ced his finger in my mouth. The sensation sent a surge of electricity through my body, igniting a desire that radiated from within. I instinctively sucked on his finger, wanting to taste a bit of him.


    His eyes darkened with lust, mirroring the emotions that were swirling within me. Seductively, he licked his lips, intensifying the charged atmosphere between us. Opening my eyes, I could see that he felt the same way I did.


    Bending down, Ryder leaned in and kissed me softly. He gently sucked on my lower lip, pulling it between his teeth before releasing it with a soft sound. He kissed me again, his tongue coaxing my lips to part and grant him ess to my mouth. When I opened my lips, he swiftly slid his tongue in, engaging in a passionate battle for dominance.


    Lost in his seductive embrace, I couldn¡¯t help but moan softly into his mouth. Ryder lifted me effortlessly in his arms, never breaking our kiss, and carried me into the bedroom, cing me gently on the bed.


    He guided me to lie down, and as he positioned himself above me, he stared into my eyes, captivating mepletely. His gaze was filled with desire, causing my breath to catch in my throat as I yearned for his touch. He smirked, clearly aware of the effect he had on me.


    With a gentle pull, he lifted me slightly to unzip my gown, allowing it to slide down my shoulders and gracefully fall to the floor. I lifted my ankle as he skillfully removed the dress, leaving me exposed. Standing up, he discarded his own clothes with lightning speed, before once again hovering over me.


    He kissed my lips passionately, moving down to lick and suck the soft skin on my neck. He took his time, nibbling at my sensitive spot. His lips then moved to my breasts, taking one nipple in his mouth and sucking on it. I couldn¡¯t help but beg for more. He assaulted my breast while gently massaging the other one. Pulling away, he looked into my eyes.


    I had be a moaning mess, my hands entangled in his hair, pulling and massaging it. With my eyes half open and filled with desire, I moaned his name with my mouth slightly open. He began kissing the area between my breasts, moving downward to suck on my belly button.


    His hands caressed my wetness, touching me between my legs. He groaned when he realized I was already wet and ready for him. He slid a finger inside me, pumping gently at first. As I responded, he quickened the pace, thrusting his finger in and out of me. He moaned when I tightened around his finger. I was aroused and pleaded with him to let me climax. He positioned himself between my legs and plunged his steely dick into my throbbing pussy with a hard force. Together, we groaned as he entered my tight hole, fitting perfectly.


    He started moving, bringing me immense pleasure. He thrusted hard and fast, groaning as we both couldn¡¯t get enough of each other. He slid a hand between us, rubbing my clitoris and again I was about to explode but this time on his dick. Soon, we werepletely intertwined, giving and receiving pleasure from each other, reached the climax. He spilled his seeds inside me. Moans and groans filled the room, creating an echoing symphony of our desire.

 Chapter 18.Wedding Night

    Alex¡¯s POV


    The wedding ceremony seemed to drag on endlessly, each passing moment feeling like an eternity as I longed for the day to be over so that I could finally escape the suffocating atmosphere of the crowded hall. The officiant¡¯s voice was a monotonous drone, exining the significance of the vows we were about to take, but it all fell on deaf ears. None of these vows held any true meaning for me; they were nothing more than empty words. The truth was, I had no genuine affection for the girl standing beside me. This marriage was merely a business transaction, a strategic move to secure my family¡¯s empire. I felt no love for her, and she probably felt the same way about me.


    My eyes rolled involuntarily, and I cast a quick nce towards the first row where my family and friends were seated. Logan, my closest friend, gave me a mischievous wink, as if he knew something I didn¡¯t. Ryder, my cousin, appeared strangely captivated by Be, the girl I was marrying. Confusion and suspicion gnawed at me. What was going on? Had something happened that I was unaware of? I made a mental note to confront Ryder at the first opportunity, but that would have to wait until after the ceremony. Right now, I had to focus on getting through this ordeal.


    Reluctantly, I turned my attention back to the girl beside me, the one I was supposed to call my wife. I exchanged the vows with her, but my heart remained distant and uninvolved. As I slid the ring onto her finger, I couldn¡¯t help but notice her hand trembling slightly. Her delicate hand, so small and soft, trembled in my muchrger grasp, and it was a stark reminder of the stark contrast between us.


    I wondered what thoughts were running through her mind at this moment. Was she as reluctant as I was about this marriage? Did she, too, see it as a mere transaction? It didn¡¯t matter to me; emotions were irrelevant in this arrangement. All I needed was for this day to be over, so I could begin navigating theplexities of the life that awaited me beyond these hollow vows.


    The wedding ceremony hade to an end, and the officiant dered that I could kiss my bride. A mischievous thought crossed my mind. I wanted to give her a glimpse of the beast that resided within me. However, I quickly realized that it would greatly annoy my father, so I opted for a subtle kiss instead, leaving the rest to her imagination. Girls would kill to experience even this much from me. I didn¡¯t believe I could offer her anything more in this marriage.


    As we settled into the luxurious limousine, a sense of relief washed over me. The wedding ceremony was finally over, and I could now go home and rest. Tomorrow, I had to put in the hard work to secure a crucial deal.


    Lost in my thoughts about the uing business deal, I failed to notice that we had already arrived at my residence. The chauffeur opened the car door for me, and I stepped out, eager to retreat to my room and change intofortable attire. However, as I approached the gate of my mansion, the decorations caught my attention, and I suddenly realized that I had left my newlywed wife alone in the car. Should I have shown her some courtesy?


    No, I thought dismissively. She made the choice to be with me, and I am not obligated to change myself for her. Ignoring her presence, I headed straight to my room, where I changed into my favorite sweatpants and a t-shirt. Feeling more at ease, I descended to the bar, seeking a drink to alleviate some of the lingering stress.


    Just as I reached for my ss, my phone began to ring, and I winced upon seeing my father¡¯s number on the screen. Reluctantly, I answered the call, unsure of what he wanted at such ate hour.


    ¡°Alex!¡± My father¡¯smanding voice echoed through the speaker.


    ¡°Dad!¡± I responded, bracing myself for whatever he had to say.


    ¡°I hope you remember that you¡¯re leaving for your honeymoon tomorrow,¡± he stated firmly.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, Dad? Tomorrow I have a crucial deal to sign. I can¡¯t just walk away from it. It¡¯s a massive project, and I¡¯ve put in so much effort to secure this deal,¡± I argued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Alex. I¡¯ve already made all the reservations, and I want you to leave for your honeymoon tomorrow. Figure out a way to sign the deal earlier or reschedule it. I don¡¯t care how you do it,¡± he bellowed before abruptly hanging up the phone.


    Fuck.


    My father never missed an opportunity to remind me that he controlled every aspect of my life. I never wanted to go on a honeymoon with that woman in the first ce, but now I had no choice. I had to sacrifice my business deal, and it infuriated me to live under his control like this.


    I finished off the whisky in my ss, downing the remaining liquid. The bitter taste mirrored my already sour mood. With a heavy sigh, I made my way towards my room, the weight of the day weighing me down.


    As I approached the door, a different fragrance reached my senses. It was unfamiliar, yet intriguing. Frowning, I swung the door open, and there she was ¨C my wife, dressed in a scorching red silk mini-dress that clung to her every curve. The dress left little to the imagination, revealing her perfect body, demanding my attention.


    I watched as she nervously bit her pink lips, her fingers fidgeting with uncertainty. When she finally noticed me, her big round green eyes widened in surprise. It was at that moment that I realized I had been practically drooling over her, my mouth hanging open in awe.


    When did that innocent girl transform into a seductive siren?


    Suddenly, a wave of heat rushed through my body, and my legs moved towards her involuntarily. Closing the distance between us, I trailed my finger lightly along her bare arm. Leaning in, I whispered into her ear, my voiceced with a mix of desire and warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like that, looking so irresistibly sexy. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    She took a sharp breath, her head shaking ever so slightly in response.


    My lips curved into a smirk, and I lowered my head, nting a kiss on her cheek. She shivered in response. Wrapping my arms around her petite waist, I pulled her closer, pressing my lips against hers.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fuck.


    The taste of her was divine as I delved my tongue into her mouth. She responded naturally, kissing me back, but I could sense herck of experience.


    Wait, was she a virgin?


    I reluctantly pulled away slightly, locking eyes with her. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, unable to contain my curiosity, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±


    Her eyes widened in horror. ¡°I-is that not something you like?¡± she stammered, and I couldn¡¯t help but find it endearing.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ no, it¡¯s not that. I mean, I have no problem with it, but are you sure you want this?¡± I questioned, wanting to make sure she genuinely desired to lose her virginity in such a manner.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ We are married, and I saved myself for my husband,¡± she replied, her sweet smile tugging at my heart. I may be a yer, but I couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to toy with her emotions.


    I gently removed my hand from her waist and took a step back. Panic filled her eyes, and her brows furrowed in worry.


    ¡°You must be tired. Take some rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯re leaving for our honeymoon, and we¡¯ll have plenty of time there,¡± I reassured her. Relief washed over her face.


    ¡°I have to go to the office in the morning to sign a deal. I¡¯ll be leaving early. So, it¡¯s better if we call it a night,¡± I exined, hoping she understood.


    She nodded silently and walked towards the left side of the bed. She gracefullyid down, pulling the covers over her body, and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep.


    Meanwhile, I went to my favorite side of the bed and positioned myself, deliberately turning my back towards her. It was a conscious decision to resist the temptation she presented. I desired her, but I knew that getting involved with her would only lead to trouble. I was in a precarious situation, trying to figure out how to have her without causing emotional harm.


    What the hell?


    I shouldn¡¯t be preupied with thoughts of her when I should be focused on tomorrow¡¯s crucial business deal. She was nothing but a distraction, and I needed to regain myposure and concentrate on what truly mattered.

 Chapter 19.Temptation

    Mia¡¯s POV.


    As the ss came to an end, I gathered my belongings and prepared to leave the ssroom. Sheena and Joanna, my two lively friends, were beside me, already discussing their post-ss ns.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n, girls?¡± Joanna asked with an eager gleam in her eyes.


    Sheena, the bubbly one, chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie! It¡¯ll be so much fun!¡±


    However, I had other responsibilities weighing on my mind. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I have to head back to the dorm to finish today¡¯s assignment,¡± I informed them regretfully.


    Joanna¡¯s expression shifted to annoyance, and she tried to persuade me, ¡°Come on, Mia. You can do your assignmentter. We¡¯ll be back from the movie in a few hours. Don¡¯t ruin the fun, babe.¡±


    ¡°Guys, seriously, I¡¯m not interested in¡­¡± My words trailed off as I caught sight of him standing in front of me, leaning against his car.


    I blinked a few times to clear my vision. Maybe I was daydreaming. But no, he was there, real and alive. He smiled as he looked in my direction. I nced around, but there was no one else. He was looking directly at me. I decided to ignore him and kept walking. Then he called out my name and jogged toward me. I continued to ignore him and kept walking without stopping.


    ¡°Hey, wait. I was calling your name,¡± heined, sounding slightly irritated, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes in response. His persistence was testing my patience.


    ¡°Really? I thought you were calling some other girl,¡± I lied bluntly, trying to mask the unease I felt deep inside. I didn¡¯t want him to know that his presence affected me more than I cared to admit.


    He narrowed his eyes at my retort, seemingly unconvinced by my casual response. ¡°That¡¯s funny,¡± he replied, his tone slightly yful.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? Do you want to enroll in some courses?¡± I mocked, attempting to regain some semnce of control in the situation.


    His intense gaze never wavered as he stared at me for a few seconds, leaving me momentarily breathless. ¡°You¡¯re something¡­ Mia,¡± he finally said, his words making my heart race even faster.


    Forcing myself to remember how to breathe, I swallowed the lump in my throat and decided to walk away, heading towards my dorm. However, he wasn¡¯t ready to let me go so easily.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m here to meet you,¡± he called out, his voice urging me to stop.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my tone perhaps a tad too sharp, but I couldn¡¯t allow myself to appear vulnerable in front of him.


    ¡°I want to take you to lunch,¡± he said, shrugging his shoulders casually.


    My eyes widened in genuine surprise. Logan Mancini, someone so well-known and sought-after, was asking me to have lunch with him. My heart pounded in my chest, but I tried my best to hide my excitement.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m busy, and I need to get back to my dorm. It would be better if you asked someone else to join you for lunch,¡± I stammered, my nervousness betraying my true feelings. The flutter in my stomach was undeniable.


    But he didn¡¯t give up easily. With a hint of determination in his eyes, he insisted, ¡°I want you to have lunch with me, Mia. Not any other girl. May I have the pleasure of yourpany?¡±


    His charming smile was hard to resist, but I refused to let myself sumb so easily. Ignoring his advances, I continued walking, trying to put some distance between us.


    I heard him sigh, and the sound of his footsteps following me grated on my nerves. To my annoyance, he had even gotten into his sleek ck Lamborghini and started honking persistently, drawing attention to our unusual exchange.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I finally stopped near his car window and tapped on the ss. ¡°What do you want?¡± I shouted, my frustration evident.


    ¡°I want to have lunch with you,¡± he replied, his mischievous smirk somehow both infuriating and intriguing.


    As much as I wanted to decline his offer again, a mix of curiosity and a tinge of excitement got the better of me. Against my better judgment, I reluctantly climbed into the passenger seat, feeling the warmth of his cologne enveloping me as he leaned over to fasten my seatbelt. My heart fluttered, betraying the inner turmoil I was experiencing.


    Throughout the drive, I remained silent, lost in my own thoughts and emotions. We eventually arrived at a luxurious restaurant, known for its exclusivity andvish atmosphere. It was a ce I had only dreamt of dining at, and I couldn¡¯t believe I was here with Logan Mancini.


    Stepping out of the car, he swiftly walked to my side, opening the door with a graceful flourish. I blushed at the gesture, feeling a mixture of ttery and unease. His attention was overwhelming, and I wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to respond.


    With my hand hesitantly extended, he gently held it in hisrge, confident palm, sending a shiver down my spine. His touch was electrifying, and I tried my best to maintain myposure.


    As he led me inside the restaurant, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the air of authority hemanded. The staff seemed to recognize him, and we were guided to a private chamber, away from the prying eyes of other diners. My curiosity intensified; he had clearly nned this carefully, and I was eager to see what he had in store.


    So, I decided to y along, to wait and see what would unfold. As we entered the private space, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this lunch was about more than just a casual meal. Logan Mancini was a man of power and influence, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he wanted from me.


    ¡°Do you like the restaurant, Mia?¡± he inquired, his tone implying that fine dining was a regr urrence for me.


    I simply nodded in response, uncertain of the appropriate words to express my thoughts without sounding mocking.


    As the service staff approached to take our orders, Logan gestured towards me and said, ¡°Ask thedy. She will order for both of us.¡±


    Surprise and shock mingled within me, leaving me utterly bewildered.


    How on earth was I supposed to know Logan Mancini¡¯s food preferences? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder in frustration.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to order for you as well?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Of course, I want to see what you¡¯ll choose for me,¡± he replied with a mischievous grin. I blinked, trying to decipher the hidden meaning behind his words.


    After contemting for a moment, I decided to order some pork and an Italian sd, stealing a nce at his face to gauge his reaction.


    His lips curled up in a smirk, and he remarked, ¡°Good choice, Mia. That¡¯s why I wanted to have lunch with you.¡±


    A frown crept onto my face. Why was he suddenly being so sweet to me? I knew that Logan Mancini was notorious for never trusting a girl. He was dangerous and the rumours were that he was connected to underworld.


    ¡°What do you really want, Mr. Mancini? Spare me the nonsense. I want the truth. I¡¯m tired of your games,¡± I retorted, my voice filled with annoyance.


    ¡°I want to get to know you, Mia. There¡¯s something different about you,¡± he replied, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°We¡¯re just notpatible, Mr. Mancini. You¡¯re making the wrong choice this time. You should reconsider your decision,¡± I challenged him, my voice filled with conviction.


    ¡°I never regret any of my decisions, and I¡¯m certain I¡¯m not wrong this time either,¡± he replied confidently.


    I sat there in silence, knowing that a difficult battley ahead, and my heart was on the line.


    Finally, the lunch came to an end, and he drove me back to my dormitory.


    ¡°Thank you for the delightful lunch, Mr. Mancini,¡± I said politely, extending a courtesy.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Mia. So I suppose I¡¯ll be seeing you around,¡± he said, winking at me. I blushed, the realization dawning on me that Logan Mancini was flirting with me.

 Chapter 20.Off To Honeymoon

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    As I rushed through the corridors of the dimly lit hideout, I could feel the tension building up within me. The arms deal was a critical operation for my mafia gang, and my presence was crucial. Every step I took wasden with urgency, my mind focused solely on the task at hand. My heart, however, was a different matter entirely.


    In the midst of all the chaos, my thoughts kept drifting to the private jet that my father had arranged for Sarah and me, whisking us away to Rome for our honeymoon. It was a n I had begrudgingly epted, initially uninterested in any romantic pursuits. But surprisingly, Sarah had managed to kindle a spark within me, and now, I found myself genuinely looking forward to this journey with her. She was a breath of fresh air, a presence that left me yearning for more.


    Finally returning home after concluding the deal, I was greeted by the sight of Sarah, already prepared and packed for our trip. My heart warmed at the thoughtfulness she disyed by packing my bags as well, a gesture that spoke volumes of her care and consideration for me.


    But despite my feelings for her, I couldn¡¯t shake off the turmoil from her confession the previous night. Her love for me was genuine, while my own intentions were clouded by a sense of obligation and reluctance. I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her affection, especially when our marriage was born out of coercion rather than a genuine connection.


    Deep down, I knew that I had only agreed to this marriage under duress, purely to appease my father¡¯s wishes and uphold the family¡¯s reputation. I had never intended for it to be a seriousmitment, and my ultimate goal was to find a way to annul this union. I resented the idea of anyone binding me to a lifetime of responsibilities and expectations against my will.


    I didn¡¯t want Sarah to misinterpret the situation and end up hurt once our marriage inevitably came to an end. However, deep down, I desired her. Hell, I craved her so bad.


    Lost in my thoughts, I failed to notice when we arrived at the airport. Tenderly, I took her hand and led her towards the waiting private jet. Her eyes widened in astonishment, and she gasped, instinctively covering her mouth with her free hand.


    ¡°Wow, this is incredible! I¡¯ve never been on a private jet before, and it¡¯s absolutely beautiful,¡± she eximed, her excitement bubbling over as she jumped with joy.


    I could only grin at her childlike enthusiasm. She darted inside and quickly imed the window seat. I followed behind, purposely making my way towards her and taking a seat beside her.


    ¡°Are you excited for your first time flying in a private jet?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow to convey curiosity.


    She giggled before responding, her eyes brimming with adoration and happiness. ¡°Both. I¡¯m excited about experiencing a private jet for the first time and¡­ going on a honeymoon with you.¡±


    Her words filled me with warmth as her gaze remained fixed on me, radiating pure joy.


    I gently grasped her elbow, drawing her nearer to me. ¡°Do you know what married couples typically do on their honeymoon?¡± I asked, noticing the flicker of anticipation in her eyes as she nibbled on her lower lip.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Raising my index finger, I delicately pulled her lip from between her teeth. ¡°Allow me,¡± I murmured, my voice filled with desire. Leaning in, I pressed my lips against hers, initiating a passionate kiss. With a gentle bite, I grazed her soft lower lip, savoring its tenderness. My tongue danced and caressed, exploring the contours of her mouth, infusing our connection with an intoxicating fervor.


    My longing intensified, and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge any longer. I became consumed with desire, pulling her onto myp and pressing her firmly against my chest. Our mouths met once again in a fervent, passionate kiss. Her taste was divine, sweet like nectar. My tongue ventured deeper into her mouth, adding to the intensity of our union.


    She melted into the kiss, responding with equal ardor, mirroring my actions. Between kisses, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, captivated by her innocence and genuine enthusiasm.


    Suddenly, the sound of someone clearing their throat interrupted our intimate moment. It served as a subtle reminder, and I reluctantly pulled away from her embrace. I nced over and noticed an air hostess standing nearby, her gaze awkwardly averted, as if deliberately avoiding us. My irritation surfaced, and I scowled at her, displeased by her untimely intrusion into our blissful moment as newlyweds.


    ¡°Please, sir and ma¡¯am, fasten your seatbelts as we are about to take off,¡± the air hostess requested, her smile appearing slightly peculiar.


    I gently lifted Sarah onto myp before settling her back into her seat. Assisting her, I helped fasten her seatbelt, finding sce in the fact that I was the one caring for her. As the ne soared into the air, tilting slightly upward, Sarah clutched my hand tightly, her eyes closed shut. The gesture warmed my heart, knowing she relied on me in that moment.


    Once the aircraft stabilized in the sky, we unfastened our seatbelts.


    Turning to face Sarah, I gazed into her eyes and asked, ¡°Have you ever been kissed before our wedding?¡±


    A look of horror flickered across her eyes, fear etched upon her face.


    ¡°Y.. yes! I never had a boyfriend,¡± she stammered, her voice trembling.


    ¡°No, my love, you don¡¯t have to be shy. I was simply curious,¡± I reassured her, fully directing my attention towards her.


    Bowing hershes, she looked down at her hands in herp, nodding in response. She was embarrassed. Shit! I cursed myself for spoiling the moment.


    Raising my left hand, I tenderly cupped her cheek, gently caressing her soft skin with the pad of my thumb.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± I whispered softly, and her eyes immediately locked onto mine.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. In fact, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re mine to kiss, only mine.¡±


    Tenderly, I pressed my lips against hers, a gentle and lingering kiss that elicited a soft moan from her as she closed her eyes. Satisfaction washed over me, knowing I had this effect on her.


    Pulling away, I gazed into her eyes. ¡°Sarah, I want to confess something. I¡¯ve never been one to believe inmitment or rtionships. Yet, here we are, married and entangled in a connection I never took seriously before.¡±


    I revealed my inner thoughts, and she observed me with eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°But I¡¯m genuinely willing to give this¡­¡± I gestured between us, ¡°¡­ a chance. Are you willing to trust me enough to give yourself to me?¡±


    She nibbled on her lip, torn between trusting me and perceiving me as someone afraid ofmitment. Her struggle was evident in her expression, as if she couldn¡¯t quite decide which path to choose.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought that being married meant we were alreadymitted,¡± she mumbled, her voice hesitant and uncertain.


    I frowned, wishing she would voice her true feelings instead of leaving her thoughts unfinished. ¡°Complete it, Sarah,¡± Imanded, my voice taking on a dominant tone.


    ¡°Um¡­ I mean, aren¡¯t we alreadymitted since we¡¯re married to each other?¡± she asked, her words trailing off with hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but suppress a smile, marveling at her innocence. How could someone in this world be both adorable and alluring at the same time? Leaning in, I moved tantalizingly close to her lips, stopping just an inch away.


    ¡°Yes, my love. We are indeed married. So, are you willing to give me a chance?¡± I whispered, my lips gently brushing against hers as I spoke.


    She parted her lips, gasping softly, and closed her eyes. With a whisper so soft I could barely hear it, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her response was the green light I had been waiting for, and without hesitation, I captured her lips once again, kissing her with an intensity that left no doubt about my intentions.

 Chapter 21.New Secretary

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Can someone please tell me what¡¯s going on with the recruitment for my new secretary?¡± I demanded, my frustration evident in the firm tone of my voice.


    As the head of a formidable Mafia organization, I led a double life, skillfully bncing the intricate web of criminal operations with my legitimate business affairs. It was a delicate dance that required precision and efficiency, and my trusted partners, Alex and Ryder, were invaluable in helping me maintain order and stability in both worlds. However, the absence of my capable secretary, who was currently on maternity leave, was posing a significant challenge.


    The HR department, unfortunately, seemed to be dragging their feet in finding a suitable recement. The role of my secretary was crucial, acting as the gatekeeper to my time and resources. With my jam-packed schedule and numerous responsibilities, I couldn¡¯t spare a moment to personally oversee the search for apetent candidate. My frustration was mounting as the days went by without a satisfactory resolution.


    To exacerbate matters, the previous hires had fallen short of my expectations. After Lena, who had been a ster secretary, the office struggled to find someone who could match her level ofpetence. They tried to fill her shoes with another candidate, but the poor fit led to a hasty resignation. My demanding nature and insistence on perfection made it challenging for just anyone to step into the role and manage my affairs with the required finesse.


    In the interim, the administrative team had arranged a temporary solution, with a girl from their ranks handling some of the responsibilities. However, it was a makeshift arrangement, and it wasn¡¯t a sustainable solution for myplex and demanding business needs.


    However, being a sessful businessman came with its challenges, and I required a dedicated full-time secretary to keep everything running smoothly. I needed someone capable, efficient, and loyal, someone who could seamlessly coordinate my appointments, manage mymunications, and ensure the smooth functioning of my operations.


    ¡°Sir, we conducted interviews and shortlisted a few candidates. I found a girl who is most suitable for the position, but she had a condition. She requested to join after two days. I agreed, considering it better than losing a suitable candidate,¡± Roma, my HR head, exined to me.


    As Roma spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of annoyance and frustration. What an arrogant girl she must be, I thought to myself, clenching my teeth. cing conditions before the HR of the prestigious Mancini Group as if she were doing us a favor. Any other person would have eagerly epted the offer and joined immediately, but here was this candidate making demands.


    With a forced smile, I tried to contain my irritation and asked, ¡°And who will handle the role until she joins?¡±


    ¡°Maria will take care of it, just as she has been doing since Lena left,¡± Roma replied.


    A wave of exasperation washed over me, and I rolled my eyes in exasperation. Maria was nowhere near as efficient as Lena, and her handling of the role had caused nothing but chaos. My perfectly organized schedule had been disrupted, and I couldn¡¯t stand living in such disorder.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, and it¡¯s driving me crazy,¡± I muttered under my breath, a touch of bitterness seeping into my words.


    I preferred my life to be perfectly orchestrated, every piece in its rightful ce. This unexpected dy and Maria¡¯s less-than-ideal performance were pushing my patience to its limits.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± I instructed Roma, my voice tinged with resignation. Closing my eyes momentarily, I ran my hand through my hair, attempting to collect my thoughts. I knew I had no choice but to endure this mess until Monday when the new candidate finally decided to grace us with her presence. Patience was never my strong suit, but in this situation, it seemed I had no other option but to wait.


    Suddenly, my phone began to buzz. I saw that it was Alex calling, and instantly, my mood brightened. Only my friends could bring me joy in such a stressful situation.


    I answered the call, unable to contain my grin as I spoke, ¡°Alex, how are you doing, man?¡±


    ¡°All good. I¡¯m in Rome. I was thinking you and Ryder could join me here,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Wait, are you in Rome for your honeymoon?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± he hesitated, and I could envision him rubbing his neck.


    ¡°As far as I know, you didn¡¯t want to go on a honeymoon with your wife. What made you change your mind?¡± I inquired, adopting a mocking tone, well aware of who might have influenced his sudden change of heart.


    ¡°You know, Logan, how my father can be. He wouldn¡¯t spare me if I didn¡¯t obey him ande on this honeymoon,¡± he imed, but I sensed he was being dishonest.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you. So when will you be back?¡± I inquired, hearing a faint voice in the background calling out Alex¡¯s name. It sounded like a girl¡¯s voice. Who could she be? Was she his wife? Now that would be interesting.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be back in 10 days. I miss both of you,¡± he replied, and I chuckled.


    ¡°It seems like you have some fascinatingpany, or rather, a beautifulpany. You won¡¯t be missing us,¡± Iughed again.


    ¡°Shut up, you jerk,¡± he snapped, whispering over the phone.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid to speak in front of her. Well done, buddy. Best of luck on your honeymoon,¡± I taunted, knowing I had teased him enough. I also knew he cared for Ryder and me.


    Suddenly, a name popped into my mind: Mia. I yearned to see her again and searched for an excuse. Last time, it was challenging to persuade her to have lunch with me. This time, I needed toe up with a convincing excuse to see her more often. I wanted to know her, and I wanted her to know me. There was something about her that set her apart from other girls, and it only drew me closer.


    I shook my head and sighed, remembering that I would have to manage without an official secretary until Monday.


    **********************


    ¡°Maria, why didn¡¯t you reschedule my appointment with Ronald and his group? I have a meeting at the same time with Richard¡¯s Enterprises,¡± I scolded my temporary secretary in frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I¡¯m currently working on rescheduling it. Please give me some more time,¡± Maria replied, wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead.


    ¡°Get it done as soon as possible, Maria. You don¡¯t seem to understand how important it is for my reputation,¡± I eximed, mming my palm on the desk, causing her to flinch. I was seething with rage and frustration.


    ¡°Can someone tell me when my new secretary will be joining? I was told she would be here on Monday. Why the hell hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡± I inquired, flipping open a file to sign some documents.


    ¡°She has arrived, boss. However, she was busypleting the necessary paperwork for the HR department. Once she¡¯s done with the formalities, she¡¯ll be here to assist you,¡± Maria responded in a trembling voice, seemingly intimidated by my anger.


    ¡°You may leave now,¡± I stated, not bothering to lift my gaze from the file in front of me.


    The door opened and closed, followed by the distinct sound of heels clicking on the floor. It pierced through my concentration, causing me to wince.


    ¡°Now¡­ what? I explicitly told you not to disturb me,¡± I barked, still focused on my work.


    ¡°Mr. Mancini, I am your new secretary. Mia Rossi,¡± a voice spoke up, apanied by the mention of a name. Startled, my eyes shot up to find a smiling Mia standing before me, her eyes filled with fear. It dawned on me that my outburst may have frightened her on her very first day.


    A wide grin involuntarily spread across my face. I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet, making my way around the desk to stand in front of her.


    ¡°Mia?¡± I called her name, almost disbelieving my own eyes.


    ¡°Um, yes, Mr. Mancini?¡± she replied hesitantly.


    ¡°You¡­ I mean, you¡¯re my new secretary?¡± I shook my head, astounded by the stroke of luck that allowed me to have her by my side all day, a woman who had upied my thoughts every single minute.

 Chapter 22.Want You In My Meal

    Mia¡¯s POV.


    When I applied for the job and went in for the interview, I already knew it was Logan Mancini¡¯spany. Fortunately, I was chosen among the applicants. I was desperate for employment, as my family relied on me for financial support. Recently, my father had been diagnosed with cancer, and we needed substantial funds for his treatment.


    Despite being a fresh graduate without any prior experience, the Mancini group offered an excellent sry, which was a significant relief for me.


    Today, I felt a wave of nervousness wash over me as I prepared to face Logan Mancini, my new boss. With a pounding heart, I mustered the courage to step into his office.


    His initial demeanor startled me; it was rather rude. However, as soon as his gaze fell upon me, his expression changed, and his voice softened, carrying a gentler tone.


    He rose from his seat with an air of surprise, making his way towards me. It was evident that my presence as his secretary caught him off guard. After all, I had been the one consistently ignoring his advances and attempts to connect.


    ¡°Mia?¡± he called my name, his tone filled with disbelief as he took in the sight before him.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mancini?¡± I replied hesitantly, unsure of how he would react.


    ¡°So, you¡­ I mean, you¡¯re my new secretary?¡± he asked, shaking his head and letting out a chuckle.


    ¡°Apologies if you were expecting someone else,¡± I quipped, unable to resist mocking him, though I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why I was ying along with him like this.


    ¡°No, this is even better than what I imagined,¡± he replied, grinning mischievously.


    Curiosity piqued, I shifted gears, adopting a more professional demeanor. ¡°So, what are your next instructions for me?¡± I inquired, emphasizing mymitment to working diligently and striving to build my career.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Just go through my schedule and help me organize each and every meeting. Maria has caused enough trouble by messing them up,¡± Mr. Mancini instructed.


    ¡°Right away, Mr. Mancini,¡± I replied, swiftly turning on my heel and making my way towards the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Logan to you,¡± he corrected me, causing me to pause and face him.


    ¡°But you¡¯re my boss,¡± I stated, raising an eyebrow in confusion.


    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°May I take your leave then?¡± I asked him, seeking permission to proceed. He simply nodded. Turning once again, I grasped the doorknob, opened the door, and made my way back to my desk.


    Switching on theputer, I noticed some files already ced on my desk, likely created by his previous secretary. Logging into the system, I discovered that his schedules were inplete disarray.


    I would have to work hard to get his meetings back on track.


    ¡°Okay, Mia, time to get started.¡± I encouraged myself, preparing to dive into the task at hand.


    As the hours dragged on, the ever-growing pile of tasks on my desk seemed insurmountable. ncing at my watch, I realized that the day had flown by, and it was already lunchtime. Yet, the sheer volume of work left me doubtful if I could aplish everything in a single day. A weariness settled upon me, and I let out a heavy sigh, reluctantly epting that I would have to sacrifice my lunch break to keep plowing through my responsibilities.


    Lost in this overwhelming state of mind, the sharp ring of thendline on my desk startled me. I quickly answered the call, not wanting to keep anyone waiting. ¡°Hello, this is Mia, Mr. Logan Mancini¡¯s secretary,¡± I said with a touch of formality, my eyes still fixated on theputer screen.


    A deep, masculine voice resonated through the receiver, causing my heart to skip a beat. It was Mr. Mancini himself. ¡°Mia,¡± he said, and just his calling my name sent a shiver down my spine, ¡°It¡¯s lunch break, and yet you¡¯re still working.¡±


    I was taken aback, wondering how he knew my current situation. I nced around the room, half-expecting to find hidden cameras or surveince equipment.


    ¡°Mia, I have CCTV ess to every corner of my office,¡± he revealed, the amusement evident in his voice. My boss had eyes on everything, and there was no escaping his scrutiny.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mancini, I¡¯m trying my best to work on your schedules andplete them today.¡±


    His tone turned serious,ced with authority. ¡°You don¡¯t need to work until you exhaust yourself, Mia. Taking care of yourself is as important as taking care of your work. You need to eat and replenish your energy to work more efficiently.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest, to exin that the workload was simply too much, but he cut me off.


    ¡°Mia,e to my office,¡± he ordered firmly, leaving me no room for negotiation. I knew better than to defy my boss¡¯smands, and so, with a mix of curiosity and trepidation, I gathered my things and made my way to Mr. Mancini¡¯s office. What could he possibly want to discuss during my precious lunch break?


    I saved the file on theputer, logged out, and grabbed a notepad and pen. With them in hand, I made my way towards Mr. Mancini¡¯s office. Knocking on the door, I entered to find him leaning against his desk, hands tucked in his pockets, gazing towards the door as if he had been waiting for me. As I walked in, he straightened up and picked up his jacket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he stated simply.


    Caught off guard, I stammered, ¡°Uh, where¡­ I mean, do you have some meetings scheduled? I couldn¡¯t find any in your calendar.¡±


    His response was unexpectedly light, ¡°No, we¡¯re going for lunch.¡±


    Confusion swirled in my mind as I tried toprehend the situation. ¡°But Mr. Mancini, I have so much work left on my desk. It wouldn¡¯t be ethical for me to go to lunch with you. You¡¯re my boss,¡± I protested, feeling a sense of duty towards my responsibilities.


    His demeanor remainedposed as he replied, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have lunch with my secretary? There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    While his words may have sounded innocent, I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness within me. I mustered the courage to voice my concerns, my skepticism evident in my tone. ¡°Do you have lunch with every single secretary you¡¯ve had?¡±


    He paused, his voice taking on a low and deep tone as he responded, ¡°No, but you¡¯re an exception, Mia, and you¡¯re well aware of that.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, leaving me feeling vulnerable and uncertain. I bit my lip, unable to contain my worries. ¡°I don¡¯t want people spreading gossip about us.¡±


    He leaned in closer, the captivating scent of his cologne enveloping me as I felt his warmth despite him standing just a step away. His gaze bore into mine with intensity as he spoke firmly, ¡°This is mypany, Mia. Anyone who dares to gossip about their boss risks losing their job. And I¡¯m the boss here-the one who sets the rules.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Mancini¡­¡± I began to protest, but his proximity disrupted my train of thought. His cologne tantalized my senses, and his presence seemed to fill the space between us.


    ¡°Come on, Mia. Do I need to work hard to convince you every time?¡± heined, his expression furrowed. I shook my head, unable to resist his persuasion.


    ¡°What would you like to eat, Mr. Mancini? Shall I make a reservation at your favorite restaurant?¡± I inquired, slipping back into my role as his secretary.


    Drawing nearer, his voice dropped even lower. ¡°As much as I desire to have you as my feast, I¡¯ll settle for something Italian.¡±


    My mouth fell open, my jaw dropping to the ground in utter disbelief.

 Chapter 23.Lunch With My Boss

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    Mia and I opted to go to the nearest restaurant. I instructed my driver to leave, choosing to drive my own car instead. As we arrived, I opened the passenger seat for her, and she gracefully stepped inside. Taking my ce behind the wheel, I ignited the engine and steered us towards the restaurant.


    After a short drive, we arrived at a renowned Italian restaurant. It turned out that Mia had booked a table here, knowing it to be my favorite.


    Exiting the car, I circled around to the passenger side, holding the door open for her. Extending my hand, I silently urged her to take it.


    I was well aware of the charm my gentlemanly gestures possessed, and Mia was no exception. The rosy hue on her cheeks served as undeniable proof that she appreciated the gesture. Firmly holding her hand, despite her subtle attempt to pull away, we entered the restaurant together, hand in hand.


    Fortunately, we had a table reserved, and the waiter promptly led us to our designated spot. Pulling out a chair for her, I patiently waited for Mia to take her seat.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mr. Mancini, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she protested.


    ¡°It¡¯s Logan to you when we¡¯re not in my office,¡± I interjected, grinning mischievously.


    ¡°But¡­¡± she began, her words trailing off as the waiter arrived to take our order.


    Taking the lead, I confidently ordered all of Mia¡¯s favorite dishes, a yful glint in my eyes as I anticipated her reaction. Confusion flickered across her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Are these really my favorite foods?¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, a smirk ying on my lips as I revealed my secret, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Mia. I know these are your favorites, which is why I ordered them.¡±


    Her hand flew to her mouth, and she gasped, clearly taken aback. ¡°But how did you know?¡±


    I chuckled, enjoying the intrigue that danced in her eyes. My voice carried a hint of mystery as I replied, ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Her curiosity brimming, she couldn¡¯t hold back her question, blurting out, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you attempting to impress me?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow nonchntly, feigning indifference. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Drawing her in with a whisper, I let my words hang in the air,ced with suggestion, ¡°¡­ and if I were¡­ I¡¯d take you home and impress you in my bed.¡±


    Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and she was momentarily speechless, her reaction further fueling my amusement. Before she could regain herposure, the waiter arrived with our order, providing a timely interruption to our charged conversation.


    Mia quickly looked away, trying to conceal her embarrassment, not wanting the waiter to notice her blushing cheeks.


    Finding her reaction endearing, I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her further. ¡°So, how¡¯s the food?¡± I inquired, genuinely interested in her opinion. There was something about Mia that captivated me, and I yearned to unravel theyers of her personality.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, and thank you for this delightful treat,¡± she replied politely, her demeanor slightly formal but her gratitude shining through. I admired her spirited nature.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it,¡± I responded, studying her as she continued to blush. This side of her was new and intriguing, and I found myself wanting to explore it further.


    Seizing the opportunity, I took it upon myself to serve some pasta onto her te, a gesture of intimacy that made her protest once again, ¡°Mr. Mancini, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    I corrected her with a yful tone, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s Logan to you, and secondly, I possess a sense of decorum, mydy,¡± serving some pasta onto my own te as well.


    An enchanting silence enveloped us as we savored our meal. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how she relished each bite, her delight evident in her expressions. It was a rare sight to witness Mia without her usual assertiveness, and I couldn¡¯t deny that I found this softer side of her captivating.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed some sauce lingering at the corner of her lips. A temptation rose within me,pelling me to lick it clean. Extending my hand, I delicately wiped the sauce away with my thumb. Her startled reaction brought a smirk to my face.


    I casually put my thumb in my mouth and licked it clean, all the while maintaining eye contact with her. I observed as her jaw dropped, her face turning a shade of pink. She gasped and lowered her eyshes.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ The sauce is even more delicious than the pasta,¡± Imented, amused by her reaction.


    She took a few more bites before setting her fork down. ¡°I¡¯m done, Mr¡­ I mean, Logan. Can we leave if you¡¯re finished too? Lunchtime is almost over,¡± she hesitantly suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, remember? I can make and change the rules. You don¡¯t need to worry about the time,¡± I responded smugly.


    ¡°Alright. So the rules are different for bosses and employees. It¡¯s unfair, and I¡¯d prefer to be back on time. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, can we go back to the office?¡± she retorted, her feistiness returning.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s not my fault that I own thepany,¡± I raised an eyebrow, attempting to defend my position.


    ¡°Absolutely not. But just because you own apany doesn¡¯t mean you can show favoritism towards your employees,¡± she shot back. She was right, and her words stung. Couldn¡¯t she desire to spend more time with me? I sighed and signaled the waiter to bring the bill.


    After settling the bill, we left the restaurant and returned to the office. I headed straight to my office, while Mia went back to her desk. I had a plethora of contacts and files to review and sign. Mia was coordinating with me regarding my schedule and other arrangements. She proved to be quite adept at her work, and I was pleased that my HR department found such a deserving candidate.


    A knock on my office door interrupted my concentration, and Roma, my head of HR, entered.


    ¡°Sir, the Mancini Group¡¯s annual day ising up next week. I¡¯ve nned the event and finalized the budget. If you could please take a look and approve it,¡± she requested.


    ¡°Ah, right! The annual day is approaching. How could I forget? If you¡¯ve made the ns, that would be wonderful. You¡¯re one of the best employees, Roma. I trust you. Show me where I need to sign,¡± I requested, and she handed me some papers, which I promptly signed.


    Even as I went through the motions, my mind was consumed by thoughts of Mia. With the uing annual celebration, I had devised my own scheme to ensnare her, ensuring she couldn¡¯t escape this time.


    I craved her presence at any cost. I was determined to have her, using any means necessary. She had be my passion, my obsession.


    ¡°Um¡­ Roma?¡± I called out as she was about to leave my office.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡± she paused and turned to face me.


    ¡°I was thinking, let¡¯s n this year¡¯s annual celebration outdoors. Arrange everything and book an entire resort. Organize various events and sports, and choose an exotic location. I believe our employees deserve a break and some pampering. What do you think?¡± I proposed, suggesting an outdoor celebration.


    ¡°That sounds fantastic. I can handle it. I¡¯ll create a n and bring it to you by tomorrow,¡± she responded, grinning.


    ¡°Perfect. You may go now,¡± I dismissed her, and she left my office.


    Oh, Mia, how could you resist sumbing to my charm?

 Chapter 24.Love Making

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    As I stood alone in our luxurious hotel room, the grandeur of the surroundings seemed to amplify the solitude I felt. The room exuded opulence, adorned with soft, silk drapes and elegant furnishings. The view from therge window showcased a breathtaking panorama of the city¡¯s skyline, but my mind was preupied with thoughts of Alex.


    Alex had left me to attend an important conference meeting. It wasn¡¯t surprising, given his relentless work ethic, but it left me pondering how he managed to bnce his professional life with his reputation as a yboy. It was an intriguing paradox, one that intrigued and fascinated me about this enigmatic man.


    I found myself lost in contemtion, trying to fathom the depth of his dedication to his work. It was undeniable that his unwavering passion and unyielding drive were the cornerstones of his remarkable achievements at such a young age. I admired his sess, yet a part of me yearned for more of his attention.


    As I wandered around the room, my fingertips grazed the plush fabric of the king-sized bed, and I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about our wedding night. The anticipation of our passionate embrace brought a shy smile to my lips. Little did I know then that amidst my belongingsy a delicate pink babydoll dress-a surprise I had nned for one of those intimate moments. Yet, here I stood, untouched and still a virgin, just as I had been on the first day of our marriage.


    Feeling a mix of excitement and uncertainty, I held the dress in my hands, marveling at its delicatece and satin ribbons. It was meant to be a secret, a way to add a touch of surprise and yfulness to our honeymoon. But now, in the absence of Alex, it felt like a silent reminder of our newfound responsibilities.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Taking the dress with me, I entered the bathroom. Adding a few drops of exotic fragrance oil, I indulged in a luxurious hour-long soak in the bathtub. Emerging from the water, I slipped into the pink babydoll dress and applied a light touch of makeup. I curled the ends of my hair and left it cascading loosely around my shoulders. Ayer of milk cream body lotion enveloped my skin, enhancing its baby-like softness and imparting a radiant glow. As I admired my reflection in the mirror, anticipation mounted, knowing Alex would soony eyes on me. I was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist me tonight.


    My desire to consummate our marriage tonight was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer. As the door opened, Alex entered the room and his gaze swept over me, taking in every inch of my being. The jacket he was holding slipped from his grasp, hitting the floor, as his mouth fell agape and his eyes filled with a primal longing. It brought a smile to my face, knowing that he was affected by my presence. Alex Hamilton, taken aback by my allure. I should have been thrilled, but as he advanced towards me, my mind went nk, leaving me numb and unable to think clearly.


    ******************************


    Alex POV.


    As soon as wended at our honeymoon destination and stepped foot in our hotel, the urgency of business beckoned, interrupting the romantic escapade that was meant to be our blissful retreat. Despite the enchanting surroundings, duty called, and I found myself plunged into an urgent conference call. The demands of my business couldn¡¯t be ignored, even amidst the paradise we had chosen for our special time together. Grateful for the capable staff back at the office, I knew they could handle the unfinished deals I had left behind. Yet, this particr call held immense significance as the clients specifically wanted to converse with me directly. The hours seemed to stretch on endlessly, demanding my full and undivided attention.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the conference call concluded, and I made my way back to our room, eager to embrace my beloved Sarah once again. Little did I know that the sight awaiting me would be nothing short of breathtaking. There she stood, a vision of pure allure, adorned in a mesmerizing pink mini dress that perfectlyplemented her enticing beauty. The mere sight of her left me momentarily breathless, and a rush of love and desire surged through my veins. She exuded an irresistible aura of elegance, sophistication, and a captivating sexiness that stirred a whirlwind of emotions deep within me.


    Approaching her slowly, I pulled her gently into my embrace, cherishing the warmth and closeness we shared. My gaze couldn¡¯t help but roam from her head to her heels, pausing at her enchanting face that held my interest captive.


    ¡°So, you got ready for me, princess. What do you desire?¡± I inquired, a hint of anticipation and adorationcing my voice.


    Her cheeks flushed with a deep hue of red as she looked up at me with those bewitching blue eyes that sparkled with desire. She seemed almost shy, yet the fire in her eyes betrayed her true intentions.


    Her lips parted, and in a soft, breathless voice, she uttered, ¡°I want you, Alex,¡± sending a warning down my cock. It was a simple deration, but it carried a profound and unmistakable message.


    As I held her in my arms, the intensity of the situation grew, the heat emanating from her body engulfing me, making it increasingly difficult to maintain control. I battled against the desire that burned inside me.


    She moaned my name, capturing myplete attention, and rubbed her face against my chest.


    Fuck. A surge of electricity shot through me, my body responding with a twitch in my pants.


    If this seductive temptress continued to press herself against me, I doubted I would be able to survive the night.


    Her hand stealthily slipped under my shirt, seeking contact with my skin, yearning to touch me. With closed eyes, she continued to caress, granting me pleasure through her sensual touch. Yet, I desired her hands to explore other areas.


    I shut my eyes, relishing the moment. Sensations flooded over me as her soft lips trailed along my neck, leaving a trail of delicate kisses that climbed towards my chin. I groaned, my eyes still sealed shut. My hold on her tightened, nearly bruising her skin in the grip of my desire.


    Her hand ventured southward, moving towards my pants, her fingers teasing the buckle of my belt.


    Fuck!


    When did my sweet, innocent wife transform into a seductress? My hand instinctively reached out to hold her hand that was eager to slip inside my pants, and I pulled her hand out.


    ¡°Stop, Sarah,¡± I pleaded, my voice strained. ¡°Don¡¯t go there. If you do, I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡± The frustration and desire coiled within me, making it difficult to resist her allure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop, Alex,¡± she whispered shyly, her voice filled with a mix of innocence and mischief. Damn it. She was making it nearly impossible for me to maintain myposure.


    In an attempt to regain control, I swiftly flipped her over and ced her gently back on the bed. Shey beneath me, her body arching in response. I sped her hand firmly, holding it above her head. A low moan escaped her lips, further fueling the fire burning inside me.


    ¡°If you continue to touch me like this, baby,¡± I warned, my voice husky with desire, ¡°I¡¯ll have to tie your hands.¡± Lust clouded my vision, and my breaths came out in ragged gasps. The temptress lying beneath me weakened my resolve. I wanted to have a serious conversation about our rtionship before indulging in anything intimate, but she left me with no choice.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold myself from fucking her sweet cunt and making her mine if she kept throwing herself in my arms.

 Chapter 25.Slow Burn

    Alex POV.


    Fuck!


    My body tensed as I struggled to regain control of my thoughts and desires. Her touch and seductive demeanor had an overwhelming effect on me, making it difficult to focus on anything else. I had intended to discuss the wedding arrangements with her, emphasizing that this marriage wouldck any expectations ormitments from my side. However, she appeared before me in a tantalizing dress, openly expressing her desire for me, furtherplicating matters.


    From the very first day, I had desired her intensely. Now, on our honeymoon in ourvish suite, the temptation was unbearable. Why was I hesitating? I pondered for a moment, contemting the best course of action. But as I gazed into her eyes, my attention fixated on her inviting lips. The urge to kiss her overwhelmed me, and in that moment, all rationality escaped me. I pressed my lips against hers, igniting a fire within me, obliterating any lingering doubts.


    Now, there was no turning back. I yearned to possess herpletely, with a burning passion that consumed my every thought. Her breathing grew heavy, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. Her once-blue eyes now transformed into a darker shade, radiating lust.


    Giving her one final chance to reconsider, I whispered in a low, dangerous tone, ¡°Are you absolutely sure, baby girl? Once I begin, there will be no going back.¡±


    Regrettably, it was already toote for me to retreat. I waspelled to move forward, to embrace the intoxicating desires that enveloped us both.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured, her lips gently brushing against mine.


    I felt a surge of my approval escape my lips in a single, guttural word.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Sumbing to the overwhelming desire, I pressed my mouth against hers with an urgency that consumed us both. The intensity of our kiss was electrifying, as if we were trying to devour each other.


    In my haste, I firmly grasped the edge of her dress and swiftly removed it, revealing her body to the cool embrace of the air-conditioned room. A gasp escaped her lips, the sensation of the chilled air caressing her warm skin.


    My hands ventured around her, skillfully finding their way to her back, where I deftly unhooked her red, semi-transparent tube bra. Impatiently, I discarded it, unable to contain my eagerness.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely stunning, babydoll,¡± I groaned, my voice heavy with desire.


    The tips of my fingers glided gently over the curves of her breasts, eliciting a soft moan from her parted lips. With deliberate slowness, I traced a tantalizing path across her t abdomen, savoring each moment of exploration.


    Stepping back slightly, I allowed my gaze to linger on her naked form for a fleeting moment. She stood before me, d only in redce panties, her beauty captivating me. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at my incredible fortune to have her by my side.


    Myrge hand closed around the soft, roundness of her breast, and I savored the sensation. A greedy longing possessed me, and my tongue darted out to caress her tender, pink bud.


    The impact of my actions was immediate. She arched her back, unable to contain the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her. I captured her nipple with my lips, causing her hands to instinctively grip my hair.


    Fuck.


    She was undeniably the most beautiful woman I had everid my eyes upon.


    The moment my mouth found her soft nipple, I groaned at her taste. I sucked it in my mouth and rolled her another soft nipple between my fingers. I felt like a teenage virgin boy. I was never so excited in my whole life . My cock twitched, swelling beneath my boxers, straining the zipper of my pants. As her hands grabbed onto my hair, a sharp pain shot through my scalp, but it was overshadowed by the overwhelming pleasure I felt.


    I pulled back slightly, gazing at her lips that were now slightly parted. Her eyes were half-closed, and her breath came out in shaky bursts. With a gentle touch, I traced my finger along her cheeks and brushed my thumb against her soft, pink lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love,¡± I reassured her, wanting to make sure she understood. ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you. Just let me know if you want me to stop.¡± I waited for her response, and she inhaled sharply before whispering the word ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, babydoll,¡± I said with a smirk, my hands gliding from her arms towards her armpits and then trailed down, grabbing her breasts. The touch made her gasp aloud, and I covered her mouth with mine once again, rolling another sensitive bud between my fingers. She shivered and let out a moan of pleasure.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± she uttered.


    I continued to speak, my mouth still on hers. ¡°Say my name, Sarah.¡±


    She arched her body, pressing herself closer to me, and rewarded me by moaning my name in a blissful ecstasy.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alex¡­¡±


    I took my time with her nipple, running my tongue over it soothingly rolling it around the affected area to ease the pain after my teeth had tortured it by biting and tugging those soft nubs. I sucked on it, causing it to swell and turn red.


    Stepping back slightly, I admired my handiwork before moving on to her other nipple. She moaned with pleasure, writhing beneath me and tossing her head from side to side.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    By the time I finished, both nipples had be swollen and red, just the way I liked it. I crawled up towards her face and whispered against her lips.


    ¡°I am going to taste your cunt. Do you want me to stop, my love? Just say the word, okay,¡± I murmured, my fingers trailing gently along her skin. She shivered and bit her lip hard, gripping the bedsheet with her fists.


    I kissed her lips, exploring the corners of her mouth and trailing down to her cheeks. Dragging my lips along her neck, I sucked and nipped at the tender skin, leaving behind a mark that would show she was mine. Moving up slightly, I observed a red love bite forming, which pleased and satisfied me.


    Hooking my fingers into the waistband of her redce panties, I slowly crawled down her body. With each movement, I dragged her panties along, eventually removing them and tossing them aside in the room.


    Grasping her soft thighs, my fingers sank into her velvety skin as I gently spread them apart. Bending down, I traced my tongue from her knees to her inner thigh, continuing towards her intimate area. Her body trembled, and she started thrashing about, moaning uncontrobly. She had be a delightful mess, and I was taking control of the situation. She wouldn¡¯t be able to forget her first time. I would make it so good for her.

 Chapter 26.Consummate The Marriage

    Alex POV.


    I gently ced a hand on her waist, providing support as she settled onto the bed.


    I moistened my lips before delicately kissing the softness between her thighs. As I explored her with my tongue, she let out a passionate moan, her voice filled with pleasure. Carefully, I blew a soft breath against her sensitive bud, eliciting a shiver and another moan. My lips tenderly grazed her, teasing her with anticipation.


    Slowly, I savored her essence, tracing my tongue along her moist folds. The taste and sensation intoxicated me, leaving me yearning for more. I continued to pleasure her, ensuring each stroke of my tongue brought her closer to ecstasy.


    Driven by desire, I decided to explore further, so I gently inserted my tongue into her tight opening. She quivered around my tongue, granting me deeper ess, allowing me to delve into her most intimate depths.


    Feeling her desire intensify, I switched my attention to my finger. With a gentle touch, I traced circles around her tight opening, gradually slipping it inside, exploring her depths with care.


    ¡°Oh God! I can¡¯t take it,¡± she screamed, causing me to pull away and gaze at her face. Her cheeks were flushed red, her eyebrows furrowed, and her eyes were glistening with tears.


    ¡°Do you want me to stop, baby?¡± I asked, although deep down I didn¡¯t want to. Her lips were parted, and she was breathing heavily. When she didn¡¯t respond, I asked again, my heart pounding.


    ¡°Tell me, my love. Do you want me to stop?¡± The plea in my voice was almost unbearable.


    ¡°No,¡± she moaned, and without wasting a moment, I returned to bury my face between her legs, my mouth hungry and my fingers slipping into her wet, tight entrance.


    Gently, I inserted another finger, and she trembled violently, gripping my fingers tightly. I knew she was on the brink.


    I increased the pace, thrusting my fingers harder and faster, while my tongue and lips continued their intricate dance around her sensitive nub.


    Her moans grew louder, filling the room as she writhed on the bed,pletely lost in pleasure.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I was certain that her cries had echoed beyond our room, reaching the ears of every guest on the entire floor.


    I caressed her clitoris with firm strokes and applied gentle suction. She gasped, her body convulsing as she reached climax. Her legs quivered, and her back arched in pleasure. The intensity of her release overwhelmed me as I continued to pleasure her with my mouth, savoring every drop of her essence. Her taste was intoxicating, and I found myself bing addicted to the deliciousness of her body.


    Gradually, her body rxed, and I positioned myself above her, showering her with passionate kisses. Our tongues intertwined as I held her soft form in my arms, her moans resonating in my mouth. With her naked body writhing beneath me, her breasts pressed against my chest, and she eagerly rubbed herself against my hardening dick. Sensing her arousal, I stepped back and swiftly removed my clothes, exposing my erection to her hungry gaze. Her eyes, half-lidded, fixated on my member, and she unconsciously moistened her lips in anticipation.


    ¡°You are so big. I doubt I can take you all in,¡± my wife whispered in her shaky voice.


    I slowly hovered over her again and leaned closer to her face.


    ¡°Are you scared, baby?¡± I asked, my lips brushing against hers as I spoke.


    She took a breath and bit her lips. I gently licked her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go slow and gentle,¡± I said before taking her intoxicating lips into a deep kiss.


    I held my erection and stroked it two ¨C three times before lining it on her hot centre. I rubbed the swollen head on her wetness and she moaned in my mouth, arching herself. She lifted her hips desperately. I chuckled at her impatience.


    I pushed my cock inside her tight hole and started sinking into her inch by inch. She cried and squeezed her eyes.


    ¡°Bear with it, baby. It will go away after a few minutes, and you will only feel the pleasure that I¡¯ll give you,¡± I whispered against her mouth and covered her lips once again with mine in a passionate kiss.


    I was also dying, holding myself back, fucking her hard and deep. I slowly proceeded inside her, thrusting slowly in and out and feeling her stretching to amodate my thickness.


    I felt her hymen and pulled out.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s going to hurt a little. Please bear with it,¡± I said and thrust in with force, breaking her hymen and entering deep inside her. She cried aloud, tears spilling from her eyes. She gripped my shoulder so tightly that her nails sank into my skin, causing blood to ooze from the wounds. I softly wiped her tears and kissed her eyes, trying to remain still inside her until she adjusted to my size.


    Damn, she was so tight. It was almost killing me not to move and release inside her.


    I felt her body begin to rx, and she moved her hips. That was my cue. I started rolling my hips and thrusting inside her. Soon her moans turned into sounds of pleasure, and she screamed my name.


    ¡°Oh God, Alex¡­ Yes¡­ Ah¡­ Uh¡­ More¡­ Harder¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby¡­ Uh¡­ Take it¡­ Take all of me,¡± I groaned as my thrusts became faster and more urgent. Her hips moved in sync, matching my movements.


    I felt her muscles squeezing me. She was on the edge, about to orgasm again.


    ¡°Yes, baby¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ Cum for me, love,¡± I groaned, and she cried out, squirting on my dick and squeezing me hard.


    Her body shivered, and I held her tight, slowly pumping into her. When my wife came down from her orgasm, I started moving faster and harder. I thrust into her hot and soft core, deep and good. She moaned my name, and I was happy to see her writhing under me and screaming my name in pleasure. I had never felt anything like this. I had never cared about anybody but myself, but today I wanted to please her more than thinking about my own pleasure. I wanted to make this so good for her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget our first time.


    I leaned down and kissed her neck, nipping and biting the soft skin, giving her love bites, marking her as mine. She was mine. I felt pressure building in me. My balls tightened, and I exploded my semen inside her. I had nevere so hard in my life. But everything was different. She was different.


    I kept thrusting and rolling my hips until thest drop of my cum spilled into her womb. I bent down and kissed her senseless. We remained there, kissing each other and connected, as I was still inside her. I moved up and pulled my cock out. Shit.


    How could I do that? I had never lost my mind like this.


    Then why did I forget to use a condom ande directly into her fertile womb?

 Chapter 27.She Can鈥檛 Resist Me (Part- 1)

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    We had made reservations at a picturesque wildlife resort, the perfect setting to host ourpany¡¯s annual function. Anticipation filled the air as every employee eagerly looked forward to the delightful stay and exquisite meals that awaited them.


    However, despite the joyous atmosphere, Mia remained distant and maintained her professional demeanor. It was clear that she was purposely keeping her interactions with me limited, which only fueled my desire to make her feel the undeniable connection between us. I yearned for the moment when my carefullyid ns woulde to fruition, leaving her unable to resist my charm any longer.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As the first day at the resort unfolded, we arranged a captivating bonfire event apanied by live music. The entire gathering was invited to participate in ying music and singing, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the incredible talents that hid within our office-singers, musicians, and guitarists who were eager to showcase their skills.


    To enhance the ambiance of the evening, a delectable live barbecue was organized, allowing everyone to relish their dinner amidst the enchanting openness of the surroundings. Laughter and conversation filled the air, with colleagues thoroughly enjoying the asion. However, my attention was solely fixed on Mia. I observed her every movement, closely following her interactions with some male colleagues from the office who attempted to approach her. Yet, with grace and kindness, she politely brushed them off.


    Momentster, Mia excused herself and started walking towards the nearby forest. The prospect of having a chance to be alone with her was both thrilling and nerve-wracking. Deciding to seize the opportunity, I discreetly trailed behind her, keeping a respectful distance to avoid intruding on her solitude.


    After parting ways with the crowd, I quickened my pace, taking long strides to catch up to her. As I reached her, I gently grabbed her hand and pulled her closer to me. The impact of her soft body against my solid frame startled her.


    ¡°Mr. Mancini, what are you doing? You scared me,¡± she eximed, her hand instinctively ced on her chest in an attempt to calm her racing heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to ask you. What are you doing in this dark forest? You know it could be dangerous for a beautiful girl to walk alone here,¡± I responded, wrapping an arm around her waist. The moonlight filtered through the tall trees, casting an ethereal glow upon us, revealing a slight blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°So, you came here to protect me?¡± she challenged, her feisty spirit reawakening.


    ¡°Of course, I am your knight in shining armor,¡± I retorted yfully, a teasing grin forming on my lips.


    ¡°Yeah? And who will save me from you?¡± she countered with a hint of mischief in her voice.


    ¡°Why would you want to be saved from me when your own body longs to surrender?¡± I whispered, leaning closer to her face. The warmth of her breath against my skin ignited a passionate desire within me.


    Unable to bear any more distance between us, I pressed her closer, our bodies melding together, and captured her lips in a fervent kiss. Time seemed to stand still as I poured my longing into that singr moment. When I finally pulled away, she was left breathless, her chest heaving with desire.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± I urged, gently tugging her along towards my room, an invitation she couldn¡¯t resist.


    As soon as we entered my room, I gently closed the door behind us and pressed her against the wall. Looking into her captivating blue eyes, I ced my hand on the back of her neck, carefully entwining my fingers in her hair, tilting her head slightly to bring our lips together. Our kiss was filled with an intense passion as I nibbled and sucked on her lips, causing her to let out soft gasps of pleasure.


    As her mouth opened, I eagerly slipped my tongue inside, exploring every corner of her sweet mouth. In response to the escting desire, she instinctively threaded her fingers through my hair, gently tugging at it, while her other hand clutched my white shirt, drawing me closer as she reciprocated the fervor of our kiss.


    After what felt like an eternity of blissful connection, we reluctantly pulled away, our chests heaving as we struggled to catch our breath. Still panting, I was the first to speak, my voiceced with longing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do this for so long,¡± I confessed, my lips brushing against her neck, leaving a trail of tender kisses. ¡°You have no idea, babe, what I¡¯ve been yearning to do with you.¡±


    Moved by her touch, I felt a slight pull on my hair, prompting me to meet her gaze. She bit her lip and spoke, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, afraid that you might spoil me.¡±


    Her words stung, as I could never fathom doing anything to harm her.


    With a gentle reassurance, I replied, ¡°I could never do that, love.¡±


    Deeply hurt that she harbored such doubts, I longed to show her my true intentions ¨C to cherish and adore every inch of her beautiful body.


    Adrenaline coursed through my veins, and my eyes darkened upon hearing her words. I was determined to show her my desire. Lifting her in my arms, bridal style, I gentlyid her down on the bed.


    Leaning over, I unfastened her jeans and carefully slid them down her legs. After cing her back on the bed, I delicately peeled her top down, exposing her shoulder. I kissed her shoulder des and trailed my lips downward, caressing her round, full breasts and torturing her nipples with nips and bites.


    Her moans filled the room, transforming her into a delightful mess and driving me to the brink of madness. I sucked hard on one breast while kneading the other, savoring her responses. Gradually, my free hand ventured into her panties, exploring her smooth, wet vagina.

 Chapter 28.She Can鈥檛 Resist Me ( Part-2)

    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, baby,¡± I whispered in her ear, ¡°so ready for me.¡± Her head jerked back in response to the intense sensations I was bestowing upon her. With a newfound sense of urgency, she raised herself on the bed, swiftly removing my shirt and fumbling with the buckle of my belt. I chuckled at her impatience.


    Taking control, I assisted her in removing my jeans, freeing ourselves from our confines. Once we were both gloriously naked, she pushed me onto the bed and firmly grasped my manhood, stroking me, driving me to painful hardness. I lifted her slightly, guiding her to straddle me, her warmth enveloping my rock-hard erection. In unison, we both arched our heads back, reveling in the ecstasy of our union.


    The connection we shared was immeasurably intense, binding us together in a powerful moment of passion.


    Staring deeply into her eyes, I firmly grasped her hip, my voice lowering to a whisper, ¡°What is it that you desire, babe?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe how husky my voice sounded.


    ¡°I want you,¡± she moaned in response, her voice filled with longing.


    ¡°You have me, sweetheart,¡± I yfully teased, savoring the moment.


    ¡°But I want more¡­¡± she screamed, her plea echoing through the room. Without warning, I thrust myself inside her with force, eliciting the reaction I craved to hear. I needed her to yearn for me as intensely as I craved her.


    She began moaning in ecstasy, the pleasure overtaking her senses.


    ¡°Do you enjoy that?¡± I inquired, drawing her closer as I brushed my lips against her nipples.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she screamed in response, her voice filled with pleasure.


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ give me more,¡± she moaned, and I granted her wish by thrusting harder. ¡°God, Mia¡­ you¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± I groaned between each powerful thrust. Her body moved rhythmically in sync with mine, allowing me to prate deeper.


    ¡°You¡¯re so incredibly hot. I want to make love to you passionately all night long,¡± I murmured, punctuating my words with each thrust. My dirty talk only intensified her arousal, leaving her dripping with desire.


    Soon, the intensity reached its peak. She climaxed forcefully, screaming my name, while I, too, released myself inside her.


    Copsing onto me, shey motionless, resting her head on my chest, her hand encircling my torso.


    I enveloped her in my embrace, unwilling to let her go, cherishing the intimate connection we shared.


    After lying in bed together for a while, basking in theforting warmth we shared, she lifted her gaze towards me, and I found myself already captivated by her eyes. Returning her gaze with a smile, I gently caressed her cheeks, cherishing the softness beneath my fingertips.


    ¡°Are you alright, baby girl?¡± I asked, genuine concern filling my voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I was too rough, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t contain myself.¡±


    ¡°You did nothing that I didn¡¯t ask for,¡± she replied bashfully, her swollen lips betraying the intensity of our passionate encounter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A soft chuckle escaped my lips as I leaned in and kissed the top of her head, still feeling the connection between us as I remained inside her, my dick rising and bing hard again. Before I fucked her again, she gracefully slid off myp and began retrieving her scattered clothes, quickly dressing herself.


    However, as she moved towards the room¡¯s exit, I reached out and gently caught her arm, halting her steps.


    ¡°Stay with me tonight,¡± I proposed, my voiceced with a mixture of longing and sincerity.


    A look of surprise washed over her face, her concern for others creeping back into her thoughts. This aspect of her personality always managed to ignite a flicker of annoyance within me.


    ¡°But¡­ what will people think?¡± she voiced her apprehension, her worries lingering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again: I don¡¯t care about people¡¯s opinions,¡± I replied firmly, my frustration evident. ¡°All I want is to have you here with me tonight.¡±


    With those words, I pulled her back into the bed, wrapping her in my arms, allowing her to feel the strength of my embrace. She didn¡¯t resist; instead, she surrendered herself willingly to our connection, epting the invitation to remain in myforting presence.

 Chapter 29.My Possessive Boss (Part- 1)

    Mia¡¯s POV.


    The next morning, as I slowly opened my eyes, I found myself lying in Logan Mancini¡¯s bed. A blush rushed to my cheeks as I recalled the events of the previous night, remembering how I had sumbed to his seduction. Logan was undeniably the most captivating and charming man I had ever encountered, but deep down, I knew he was out of reach-a temptation I could never indulge in.


    Carefully, I slid down from the bed, taking care not to disturb his slumber. With gentle movements, I dressed myself, silently gathering my belongings. As I cautiously opened the door, the darkness of the early morning enveloped me, and I realized there was still some time before dawn would break and awaken the world. The resort was still cloaked in silence, everyone else lost in their dreams. Determined to return to my own room unnoticed, I quietly made my way through the corridors, navigating the familiar path.


    Hours slipped away as I remained confined within the walls of my room, contemting the events that had transpired and the imminent departure looming ahead. Today marked ourst day in this enchanting resort, and tomorrow, we would be leaving this paradise behind. Lost in my thoughts, I allowed myself to drift into a deep slumber, seeking sce in the embrace of sleep.


    The sun had made its descent, casting long shadows across the room when I finally stirred awake. My stomach growled loudly, reminding me of the hunger that had been neglected throughout the day. With a renewed sense of purpose, I rose from my bed and made my way towards the kitchen, hoping to satiate my appetite.


    As I approached the kitchen, a faint murmur of voices reached my ears. Curiosity piqued, I listened intently and overheard a conversation between two employees. Their voices carried the excitement of gossip, discussing the arrival of Salena Johnson, thepany¡¯s second partner.


    ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± a male employee whispered eagerly. ¡°Salena Johnson is joining us today!¡±


    His words intrigued me, and I couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop further, drawn into the unfolding tale.


    ¡°Oh, I heard she arrived an hour ago,¡± a female employee responded, her voice tinged with amusement. ¡°And you won¡¯t believe it-she went straight into Mr. Logan Mancini¡¯s room!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I felt a pang of jealousy surging through my heart upon hearing that. But deep down, I knew I had no right to feel that way. My appetite vanished, and in a state of emotional turmoil, I grabbed a bottle of juice before retreating back to the solitude of my room. Exhausted from the emotional rollercoaster, I fell back asleep.


    Suddenly, the sound of relentless knocking on my door startled me awake. I hastily rose from the bed and rushed to open it, only to find Emma, one of my colleagues, standing on the other side.


    ¡°Hey, Mia,e out! You¡¯ve been locked away in your room all day,¡± sheined, sounding slightly exasperated.


    ¡°Okay, just give me a few minutes to get ready,¡± I replied, feeling a mix of gratitude and irritation. I retreated back into my room to change my clothes, hoping to put on a brave face despite the turmoil brewing within. Opting for a white blouse and a pair of blue jeans, I applied light makeup to mask my inner turmoil caused by the news of Salena Johnson residing in Logan¡¯s room.


    Emerging from my room, I made my way towards the crowd gathered outside. It seemed to be another barbecue event with a bonfire illuminating the night sky. And there, amidst the festivities, my eyes locked onto a stunning woman who was intimately clinging to Logan. He, in turn, appeared to revel in her presence. A wave of confusion and hurt washed over me as I questioned my own emotions. Why did I even care?

 Chapter 30.My Possessive Boss (Part-2)

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Mia sincest night when she abruptly left my room without informing me. She had remained locked in her own room for the entire day, avoiding any interaction. Salena, on the other hand, hade by and kept me upied throughout the day, diverting my attention.


    As the evening set in, we all gathered around the bonfire, cherishing what would be ourst night together. The atmosphere was filled with a sense of camaraderie and a desire to make the most of this evening. Amidst the group, I noticed Mia slowly making her way towards us.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes wandered between Salena and me, and I detected a slight furrow forming on her brow. The thought crossed my mind that she might be feeling jealous, seeing me spending time with Salena. A mischievous smile tugged at the corner of my mouth, but Mia didn¡¯t reciprocate. Sensing something amiss, I excused myself from Salena¡¯spany, despite her protestations. My heart yearned for Mia; she was the one I wanted to be with.


    I found Mia seated near the open bar setup, surrounded by people enjoying their drinks. However, she sat there in solitude. Determined to bridge the distance between us, I approached her, bending down to speak into her ear. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± I whispered, allowing my lips to linger tantalizingly close to her ear.


    Mia gasped softly, her surprise evident, but she swiftly masked her reaction. ¡°Yeah, gin and tonic, please,¡± she whispered back, subtly turning her head towards me.


    Our lips were merely an inch apart, and the temptation to taste her lips grew stronger. I swallowed hard, desperately trying to regain control over my desires. Mia teasingly moved away, a smirk ying on her lips as she observed my struggle.


    In an attempt to clear my head andpose myself, I cleared my throat, breaking the charged moment between us.


    I made my way through the lively crowd towards the bar, determined to fetch our drinks. As I approached, Salena appeared by my side and impulsively grabbed my hand, her touch sending a jolt through my body.


    ¡°Logan, let¡¯s dance,¡± she said, her voice filled with anticipation.


    I hesitated for a moment, knowing that dancing was not exactly my forte. Before I could voice my reluctance, she effortlessly pulled me along, disregarding any protests I might have had. Surrounded by the pulsating energy of the crowd, the beat of the music reverberating through the air, we found ourselves in the heart of the dance floor.


    With her arms encircling my neck, Salena pressed herself against my chest, her every movement exuding an undeniable sensuality. Caught off guard, I felt my heart race as her proximity became almost intoxicating. The dim lights of the club cast a mesmerizing glow upon her, entuating her beauty in ways I hadn¡¯t fully appreciated before.


    At that moment, I realized it would be impolite to abandon her on the dance floor. Reluctantly, I ced my hand gently on her waist, trying my best to match her rhythm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mia¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Matt eximed, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.


    I rolled my eyes in response to his flirtatious act. ¡°Yes, Matt,¡± I yelled over the loud music that filled the room.


    ¡°Babe, what are you doing after the party?¡± Matt asked, his gaze fixed on mine.


    ¡°Ummn, I¡¯ll go home,¡± I replied, fully aware of Matt¡¯s persistent attempts to ask me out in the past.


    ¡°Okay, allow me to drop you home. You¡¯ll be safe with me, beautiful,¡± Matt said, winking at me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m perfectly capable of going home by myself, you know¡­¡± I started to protest, but Matt interrupted me.


    ¡°Come on, Mia. Give me a chance. I really care about you,¡± he pleaded.


    ¡°Okay, Matt. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I reluctantly agreed, sumbing to his persistence.


    He led me towards the dance floor, asking me to dance. As we made our way there, I spotted Logan and Salena sitting on a nearby couch. Salena had slid into Logan¡¯sp, wrapping her arms around his neck. My heart sank. Logan had gone to get a drink for me, but here he was enjoying Salena¡¯spany instead.


    Taking Matt¡¯s hand, I steered us towards them. ¡°Mr. Mancini! Ms. Johnson!¡± Matt and I greeted our bosses.


    ¡°It was a great annual day celebration, but we¡¯re leaving early,¡± I announced, looking directly into Logan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why? I mean, how will you get back? Stay until morning. We can all leave together,¡± Logan suggested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mancini. Matt is dropping me home,¡± I said, smirking, watching as Logan¡¯s gaze shifted between Matt and me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I mean, you came to attend thepany¡¯s celebration. You¡¯re my responsibility,¡± Logan replied coldly.


    ¡°No, Mr. Mancini. You don¡¯t need to bother¡­¡± I began to decline his offer, but he cut me off.


    ¡°No more discussion. I said you¡¯ll only go with me,¡± Logan said through gritted teeth, his anger barely contained.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I acquiesced, holding up my hand in a defensive gesture, not wanting to provoke a further outburst from Logan.


    ¡°So bossy¡­¡± I muttered under my breath, making sure no one else could hear.

 Chapter 31.Sex In The Car

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    Saying farewell to Salena and our colleagues, we bid them goodbye at the resort. Once outside, I decided to dismiss my driver and take the wheel myself. We embarked on our journey in silence, the car gliding along as trees and streetlights faded into the distance.


    Mia, sitting beside me, gazed out of the window, lost in her thoughts. I kept my focus on the road, a frown etched across my face, my eyes fixed straight ahead. asionally, my jaw clenched tightly, betraying the turmoil within. Yet, even in my peripheral vision, I noticed her presence.


    After a deep breath, Mia broke the silence, her voice quivering with trepidation. ¡°Mr. Mancini, you don¡¯t have to drop me off at home. I¡­ I feel really bad for Salena. She was so excited about her time with you. But¡­¡± Her words trailed off abruptly, interrupted by the sudden screech of the brakes as the car came to an abrupt halt.


    Her voice had triggered an emotional avnche within me, threatening to overwhelm my self-control. I fought to restrain myself, refusing to give in to the maelstrom of emotions raging within me. In that moment, I unbuckled her safety belt and lifted her onto myp, making her straddle my legs. Mia gasped, her eyes wide with astonishment at my impulsive action.


    Locking my gaze with her mesmerizing blue eyes, I gently grasped the back of her neck, my fingers tangling in her hair, tilting her head slightly. Our lips drew closer, until they met in a passionate, electrifying kiss.


    I gently bit and sucked on her lips, eliciting a gasp from her. As she opened her mouth, I eagerly delved my tongue inside, exploring every delightful nook and cranny of her mouth. Mia¡¯s right hand found its way into my hair, her fingers lightly tugging, while her left hand clenched onto my crisp white shirt.


    After a passionate and prolonged kiss, we reluctantly pulled away to catch our breath. My chest heaved with anticipation, and I couldn¡¯t bear the silence any longer. ¡°How could you ever think that I desire anyone but you?¡± I gasped out, my words punctuated by the rise and fall of my chest.


    Whispering softly, I grazed my lips along her neck, leaving a trail of tender kisses. ¡°You have no idea, my love, what I long to do with you,¡± I confessed, the wordsced with desire and longing.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mia tugged on my hair, forcing me to meet her gaze. Biting her lip, she spoke with a hint of challenge, ¡°Then¡­ show me.¡±


    Adrenaline surged through my veins, instantly darkening my eyes as I realized Mia craved more. With a sense of urgency, I swiftly unfastened her jeans, carefully sliding them down her legs. As I ced her back on myp, I seductively peeled her top up, exposing her shoulder. I began showering her shoulder des with a trail of kisses, gradually working my way down, nibbling and biting at her sensitive nipples.


    Lost in pleasure, Mia transformed into a moaning and writhing mess, teasing me as she created friction against my hardened bulge. Every movement intensified my desire, leaving me impossibly aroused and so painfully hard.


    I sucked gently on her nipple, alternating between the two while caressing the other one. Slowly, my free hand ventured into her panties, finding its way to her smooth vagina.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet, baby,¡± I whispered in her ear, my voice filled with desire. ¡°Always ready for me.¡±


    Mia rolled her head back and arched forward, granting me better ess to her breasts. I yfully nibbled on her nipple, urging her to cry out my name in pleasure. Then, I enveloped it with my mouth, teasing it with my tongue, and soothing any pain with gentle massages. Meanwhile, I pinched her other nipple firmly, heightening her enjoyment as my mouth continued its sweet torment. It was her punishment, a delicious one at that.


    With eagerness, she pulled my shirt over my head, revealing my bare chest, and struggled with the buckle of my belt. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her impatience, finding it endearing.


    Deciding to take matters into my own hands, I assisted her in removing my jeans. The moment we stood before each other,pletely naked, she wrapped her hand around my erect member, her touch sending shivers down my spine. I lifted her slightly and guided her to sit on my throbbing length. Our heads jerked back in ecstasy as we united, feeling the sheer pleasure of our connection. She fit me perfectly, like the missing piece of the puzzle I had longed for.


    Locking my gaze with hers, I firmly gripped her hip, my voice deep and filled with disbelief. ¡°What are you doing to me, babe?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mia moaned, lost in a haze of pleasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re driving me insane, and the things we¡¯re doing risk my reputation,¡± I groaned.


    Her response was a scream of delight as I thrust hard and fast inside her, iming her relentlessly. How could she ever think I would let her go? Never.


    Her moans of pleasure filled the room, echoing our passionate union.


    ¡°You can never escape from me, Mia,¡± I stated, resting my face in the crook of her neck.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she screamed.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Please make mee,¡± she moaned, and I granted her wish by thrusting harder.


    ¡°God, Mia, you¡¯re addictive,¡± I groaned between thrusts.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sexy, and you¡¯re all mine. Only mine, my love,¡± I kept mumbling, staking my im between each thrust. I was taken aback because I had never given any girl the nickname ¡°love.¡± What was so special about her?


    Soon, we reached our peaks. Mia came hard, screaming my name, and I released myself inside her.


    Our bodies copsed onto the seat, breathing heavily, trying to regainposure. Mia rested her head on my chest, wrapping her hand around my torso.


    I held her tightly, not wanting to let her go.


    After staying there in the seat for a while, relishing each other¡¯s warmth, Mia looked up at me. I was also looking at her. Slowly, I helped her into the passenger seat and pulled up my jeans, buckling my belt. After putting on my shirt, I turned toward Mia. She had also dressed herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving to my ce,¡± I said.


    ¡°But I have toe to the office tomorrow,¡± she protested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off at home in the morning, and you cane inte or take a day off,¡± I said, apanied by a smug smile.


    Mia nodded in agreement.


    Once we arrived at my ce, we couldn¡¯t resist the allure any longer. We made love passionately, first in the bathroom, then on my bed. Exhausted from the intense experience, we eventually drifted off to sleep. But deep down, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of possessiveness that had taken hold of me. I needed to understand why I felt this way about her.

 Chapter 32.Love Making In The Bathtub

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    The next morning arrived with a breathtaking sunrise. I stirred in Alex¡¯s arms, feeling hisforting presence.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes to behold the sight of the most handsome face lying before me. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to shower him with affection. I leaned in and nted gentle kisses on both of his closed eyes before giving a sweet peck on his lips.


    Carefully untangling myself from his tight embrace, I yawned widely and stretched my arms, feeling the pleasant morning air fill my lungs.


    I smiled to myself, reveling in the fact that I was naked in his loving arms. Grabbing a bedsheet nearby, I gracefully wrapped it around my body, findingfort in its warmth.


    Curiosity beckoned me to the adjacent balcony of his room, where I stood, observing people jogging and children joyfully ying outside. The sky painted a beautiful hue of blue, adorned with wisps of clouds. The melodious chirping of birds filled my heart with a sense of inexplicable warmth. Never before had I encountered a morning so captivating.


    Suddenly, a pair of strong arms encircled my small waist, pulling me closer. A deep, husky voice whispered in my ear, ¡°Good morning, beautiful!¡±


    I turned around, facing the Greek god who had the power to make my heart race with every encounter.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, a smile lighting up my face as I gently stroked his stubbled cheek with my fingers. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Like a log,¡± he replied, his grin infectious. He captured my hand, guiding it to rest against his cheek, lightly squeezing.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked, concern evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Very,¡± I said, rubbing my stomach.


    He chuckled. ¡°Okay, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you freshen up? I¡¯ll order room service. Okay?¡± he asked, looking into my eyes.


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said, pping my hands together eagerly.


    He proceeded to order some pancakes, bacon, and eggs. As I was about to head to the bathroom, he gripped my hand and pulled me towards him, causing the bedsheets to slip from my body, exposing my skin to his gaze. With a slight bend, he effortlessly lifted me into his arms and began walking.


    With a swift kick, he opened the bathroom door and gently set me down on my feet. He ran the warm water, filling the tub, and added a few drops of bubble bath. Carefully checking the water temperature, he assisted me in getting into the tub. I settled in, feeling a sense of rxation wash over me as the warm, bubbly water soothed my tired body.


    He swiftly pulled his sweatshirt over his head and discarded his sweatpants, along with his boxers, on the bathroom floor. Standing before me in all his naked glory, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the sight of his hot, perfectly sculpted body. His eight-pack abs, muscr chest, firm thighs, and the long and thick erection between his legs all held my attention. He lifted his leg gracefully and stepped into the tub, settling down across from me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to describe how badly I want to make love to you in this bathtub. But I understand if you¡¯re sore and need time,¡± he said, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    My core throbbed, and I still felt the hardness of his erection inside me. I squirmed, craving him once more.


    His intense grey eyes seared my skin, igniting a burning desire within me and stripping away any inhibitions. I crawled towards him and settled on hisp, my legs draped on either side as I straddled his hip. His hard length pressed against my wetness.


    With my hands on his neck, I pulled him closer. Locking my gaze with his, I whispered against his lips, intentionally brushing mine against his in the process.


    ¡°And what if I told you I wanted it too?¡±


    ¡°Girl, are you trying to drive me insane?¡± he replied, capturing my lips with urgency. I kissed him back with equal passion, delving my tongue into his mouth, tangling it with his own while nipping and biting his upper lip. I couldn¡¯t help but moan as I tasted the sweet, minty vor that was uniquely him. He was intoxicating, leading me to engage in acts I had never before considered.


    His intoxicating masculine scent overwhelmed my senses, making my head spin. His rough,rge hands explored my body, sending shivers down my spine and igniting an insatiable desire within me.


    I slid my hand between us, grasping his throbbing length. He was already rock hard, like steel. Slowly, I raised myself onto my knees, guiding his erection to my center.


    Gently, I eased myself down, enveloping his rigid member within my eager depths. He moaned into my mouth, a symphony of pleasure and satisfaction, as he hungrily kissed my lips.


    His hand trailed towards my breasts, gripping them in his rough, sizable palm, kneading and squeezing them with fervor.


    Our hips began to move in sync, creating an exquisite friction that set our restless bodies aze with pleasure.


    He thrust into me, his hips jerking forward. His free hand rested on my waist, guiding my movements, allowing me to rise and fall on his length.


    The water in the tub spilled onto the bathroom floor as our passion intensified.


    He pulled back, gazing into my eyes.


    ¡°I can never get enough of you. You¡¯re fucking addictive, baby,¡± he groaned in pleasure. ¡°You always make me lose control, princess.¡±


    Those words filled me with contentment, confidence, and a sense of power. Knowing that I had this effect on him, that he desired me more than anything in the world.


    I could feel him deep inside me, prating my core, his pelvis meeting mine with every thrust, while my body undted on top of him.


    The sensation he stirred within me was so intense that it made me arch my back and throw my head backward in ecstasy.


    His lips moved lower, capturing my breast in his mouth, as he yfully nipped and pulled my nipple between his teeth. It was the final trigger, propelling me towards my climax.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°God¡­ Alex¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold it. I¡­ I¡¯ming,¡± I cried.


    ¡°Yes, baby,e for me. Come all over my dick,¡± he said, his dirty words exactly what I needed. My orgasm hit me hard, the waves taking me to another realm, where I saw moons and stars.


    ¡°Fuck, baby, you¡¯re squeezing me so hard. Ah¡­¡± he groaned and shot his cum inside me once again.


    His erection continued throbbing and pulsating against my sensitive walls. He kept prating me, dedicated to giving me more pleasure, as if it was his primary duty.


    When we both calmed down from our climax, panting and breathless, our chests heaving heavily, he cupped my cheeks in his hands.


    ¡°Where were you, angel?¡± he asked, and I furrowed my brow in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you earlier?¡± hepleted his question, and I wanted to ask him the same thing.

 Chapter 33.Misunderstanding

    Be¡¯s POV.


    It had been a month since I moved in with Ryder, and he had invited me to apany him to a house party. I hesitated, feeling unsure about attending such a gathering.


    ¡°Oh no, Ryder, what am I going to do at that party?¡± I argued, trying to find a way out.


    But Ryder was insistent, his voice firm andmanding, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. I just want you toe with me. Be ready at 7. I¡¯ll be there early, and we¡¯ll go together to the party. Wear my favorite green dress.¡±


    As we arrived at the party, it was evident that Ryder had a maic aura that drew people in. Everyone flocked around him, leaving me to feel like an outsider.


    I sat there, increasingly bored and regretful of my decision toe. Just as my disappointment grew, Kate, an acquaintance, approached me.


    ¡°Be! How are you? I heard you started living with Ryder?¡± she asked, her toneced with usation.


    ¡°Y-yeah, actually, he wanted me to move in with him because¡­¡± I tried to exin, but she cut me off with a scornful remark.


    ¡°Oh, Be, don¡¯t give me that crap. I know exactly what it means to live together,¡± she spat, her animosity evident.


    Panicking, I stammered, ¡°No, no. We¡¯re just friends. Nothing more.¡±


    Sheughed, her tone filled with smugness, ¡°Yeah, I know. And you won¡¯t be more than that to him. Because¡­¡± She leaned forward, a wicked glint in her eyes, ¡°¡­ you¡¯re not his type. Very soon, he¡¯ll get bored of you ande back to me.¡±


    Her words struck me like a knife. I was left dumbfounded, unable toe up with a suitable response. It was my choice to keep our rtionship tonic, to avoid any emotional entanglements. I had made that clear to Ryder from the start. I was content being his friend, appreciating the care and special attention he showed me.


    With her confidence in her words, she left me alone, leaving me to grapple with the insecurities her words had awakened within me. I sat there, feeling vulnerable and waiting for Ryder¡¯s return.


    Feeling overwhelmed after the conversation with Kate, I desperately wanted to escape from the situation. Frantically searching for Ryder, I wandered around the party, hoping to locate him. My efforts, however, were in vain, and a sense of unease settled within me.


    In an attempt to clear my mind, I ascended to the second floor. As I approached the door at the beginning of the hallway, I noticed that it was slightly ajar. A mixture of curiosity and a sinking feeling in my gutpelled me to push the door open slowly. And to my utter shock, I found Ryder and Kate locked in an intimate embrace. It felt as if all the blood drained from my face, and my heart sank with the weight of betrayal and hurt.


    I never saw iting, never even imagined that Ryder who had been so kind and loving just moments ago, could be capable of such deceit. Though we hadn¡¯t made any officialmitments, the pain of his actions cut deep, as if the ground beneath me had given way, leaving me suspended in a void of confusion and hurt. The false hope he had bestowed upon me now felt like a cruel joke, and I couldn¡¯t fathom why he would toy with my emotions like this. As Kate¡¯s victorious smirk glowed with satisfaction, I knew her challenge had been to im Ryder¡¯s attention, and it was a challenge she had evidently won.


    Kate¡¯s face was like a portrait of triumph as she turned her gaze toward me, and her smile seemed to taunt my vulnerability. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of heartache and anger making my head spin. Ryder, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly disentangled himself from her and rushed to face me the moment he heard the door open.


    ¡°Be!¡± His voice called out to me, tinged with panic and guilt. But his words felt hollow, like shattered promises echoing through the room. I couldn¡¯t bear to hear any more of his lies, so without a word, I turned on my heel and left them alone to enjoy their moment of victory.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I hastily wiped them away with the back of my hand as I hurriedly sought an exit. My heartache had transformed into a raw ache, and the heaviness in my chest made it difficult to breathe. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay in that dreadful party any longer, surrounded by theughter and cheers of those who were oblivious to the emotional turmoil within me.


    ¡°Be, wait. Please listen to me, baby girl,¡± Ryder¡¯s desperate voice called out from behind me. But I couldn¡¯t bear to face him right now. I continued my pace, my feet stumbling slightly in the elegant but restricting gown I wore.


    However, Ryder was relentless in his pursuit. He closed the distance between us in swift strides and reached out to grab my hand, twirling me around to face him.


    I jerked my hand away from Ryder¡¯s grip. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him holding me any longer, not after what I had just witnessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ryder,¡± I whispered, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tears that threatened to spill from my eyes. ¡°You can go and see your girlfriend and have fun. There¡¯s no need to follow me.¡±


    Looking at his face, I saw the pain in his eyes, but it only fueled my anger and hurt. His expression seemed to beg for understanding, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to listen to his exnations, not when my heart felt like it was breaking into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation, Ryder,¡± I whimpered, my voice shaking with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything with my own eyes, and I¡¯m not dumb. I know you¡¯re only using me as a pastime. Hell, you don¡¯t even like me.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As he reached out his hand again, attempting to touch me, I instinctively held up my own hand to stop him midway. His frustration was evident as he clenched his fist and ced his hand down by his side, trying to control his emotions.


    ¡°Be, you¡¯re getting everything wrong,¡± he uttered through clenched teeth, his jaw tight with mounting frustration. I could see he was on the brink of losing his temper, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. The pain was too much to bear, and I felt like I had nothing left to lose.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been living in a misunderstanding all this time,¡± I sobbed, bitterness seeping into my voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your time with your ¡®girlfriend¡¯. You can go back and enjoy your night with her,¡± I spat out, gritting my teeth in a mix of anger and heartache. Without looking back, I turned on my heel, intending to leave and escape from the painful reality.


    But Ryder wasn¡¯t willing to let me go without a fight. He caught my hand and pulled me into his arms, attempting to hold me close once again. Desperation to escape overwhelmed me, and I tried to jerk my hand away, needing to break free from his touch and the emotional turmoil he had caused.


    Finally breaking free, I ran away from him, my tears flowing freely, and my heart shattered.

 Chapter 34.Ready For Punishment

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    Kate approached me with a determined expression on her face. ¡°Ryder, we need to talk,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯m not in the mood¡­¡± I attempted to dismiss her, but she was relentless.


    ¡°Please, Ryder, just talk to me once,¡± she pleaded, her voice filled with desperation.


    I let out a sigh, realizing she wasn¡¯t going to give up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening,¡± I relented and turned to face her.


    ¡°Not here,¡± she nced over her shoulder, her eyes scanning the surroundings. ¡°There are too many people around. If someone overhears us, it will be news,¡± she said, her eyes filled with innocence, apanied by a subtle pout.


    I nodded, understanding the need for privacy. ¡°Fine, but I don¡¯t have much time. Please make it quick,¡± I told her directly.


    She gestured for me to follow her, and we made our way towards an empty room. As we entered, I waited for her to begin.


    ¡°Do you remember when we were together? Everything felt so perfect,¡± she said, batting her long eyshes, trying to evoke a sense of nostalgia.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°But I made it clear from day one that I didn¡¯t want a rtionship. It was you who wanted to give it a try,¡± I reminded her, the frustration evident in my voice.


    But suddenly, she reached out and grabbed my neck, attempting to pull me closer.


    ¡°What are you doing, Kate? You said you wanted to talk. I should have known you wouldn¡¯t change your old tactics,¡± I said firmly, swiftly removing her hands from my neck and tossing them away with a forceful jerk.


    ¡°Please, try to understand what we have. I miss you. I miss the intimacy we shared. I can¡¯t live without you¡­,¡± she began to ramble, causing my anger to boil. I had already moved on from her, and I couldn¡¯tprehend why she was still fixated on me.


    ¡°Stop with your nonsensical talk. I¡¯ve made it clear that I don¡¯t want to continue our rtionship. Why can¡¯t you ept that it¡¯s over?¡± I stated, my voice filled with frustration, as I turned to leave the room.


    But before I could make my exit, she suddenly threw herself at me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace.


    The sound of the door opening caught my attention, and I swiftly pulled away from her, turning to see Be standing there, a look of shock on her face. Realizing the gravity of the situation, my instinct kicked in, and I desperately tried to stop Be from witnessing any more of this ufortable encounter. However, she swiftly spun on her heels and began to run away, clearly overwhelmed by what she had just witnessed.


    I called out her name, desperately hoping she would stop. I hurriedly caught her arm, gently turning her to face me. She tried to pull away, insisting that I should go back to Kat if that¡¯s what I wanted. I wanted to exin, to make her understand that she had misunderstood the situation. But she was not willing to listen.


    ¡°I should go,¡± she said, her voice filled with pain as she turned away.


    Determined not to let her slip away, I went after her once again. She was weeping as she ran along the road, her tears blending with the rain.


    ¡°Be! Stop!¡± I urged, my voice pleading.


    ¡°Go away, Ryder,¡± she sobbed, her wordsced with anguish.


    Refusing to give up, I quickened my pace and reached out, grasping her wrist firmly. I wouldn¡¯t let her escape. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere, Be. You¡¯re the only one who matters to me, and what you think is a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve made it clear to Kat that everything between us is over,¡± I exined earnestly.


    She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears, searching for the truth. ¡°You did?!¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with hope.


    I nodded, gently wiping away the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Yes,¡± I asserted, my voice filled with conviction. ¡°Are you going to listen to me now? She tricked me into that room, and just as she hugged me, you walked in. Trust me, baby girl, she is now my ex-girlfriend. I have no feelings for her,¡± I tried to exin, hoping she would understand.


    She lowered her gaze, her eyshes damp from her tears, and remained silent. The weight of her doubts hung in the air between us.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, do you believe me or not?¡± I frowned, my voice tinged with frustration and concern.


    ¡°I want to believe you,¡± she finally spoke, her voice softening, ¡°but your yboy image and all those girls surrounding you everywhere make me insecure. I can¡¯t help but doubt you.¡±


    Her pout and vulnerable expression tugged at my heart. Her words pierced through me, and I felt a pang of regret.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known me your whole life, Be,¡± I implored, my gaze fixed on her face, trying to gauge her reaction. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through, you still doubt me? Can¡¯t you trust me when I open my heart to you?¡±


    She took a moment, her gaze slowly rising to meet mine. The intensity in her eyes grew as she locked onto my gaze, and she nodded ever so slightly. Her lips were caught between her teeth, a sign of her inner struggle and vulnerability.


    ¡°Should we head back home, or would you like to stay at the party and continue enjoying ourselves?¡± I asked Be, looking into her eyes for her preference.


    ¡°No, I want to go home,¡± she replied softly, her voice carrying a hint of exhaustion.


    A warm smile spread across my face upon hearing her refer to our ce as home.


    Her response brought relief, and the tension in my body dissipated. With her approval, I felt a sense of calmness washing over me.


    ¡°And you¡¯ve reminded me that a bad girl like you deserves to be disciplined. You¡¯ve misbehaved, doubted me and now you¡¯ll have to face the consequences,¡± I whispered gently into her ear, my tone teasing yet affectionate. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you how a naughty girl is taken after her punishment.¡±


    Her eyes widened, the color rising in her cheeks, turning herplexion a soft crimson. She was clearly taken aback by my words.


    Closing the distance between us, I leaned in closer and continued to whisper in her ear, my voice intimate and filled with anticipation. ¡°Get ready for your punishment, baby girl.¡±

 Chapter 35.Punishing Her

    Be¡¯s POV.


    Ryder took me home with a dangerous promise. My heart was pounding in my chest. He said he would punish me. What did he mean by that? After reaching home, he dragged me towards his room and threw me on the bed.


    ¡°Are you ready, baby girl, for your punishment?¡± His eyes darkened as he measured my body from head to heel. I could not speak; I just stood there, licking my dry lips, waiting for his punishment. He sat on the edge of the bed and spread his legs wider, resting his elbow on his knees. He watched me for a long moment and said, ¡°Come here.¡± He gestured with his head toe near him. And I obeyed like a lovesick fangirl. My body was acting on its own, as if he had hypnotized me in some way. I was drawn to him and his charm incredibly. ¡°Over my knees,¡± he ordered in his dominant voice, and I moved ahead and sat on hisp. He flipped me and I bent over hisp. My head was hanging down in the air and my ass was up over his knees. I gasped when he pulled my dress up to my waist. My ckce panties were visible in his eyes. He caressed my roundness.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± his voice was deep and low, filled with desire.


    ¡°Have you ever been spanked, baby girl?¡± he asked, and my eyes widened in shock. He was so kinky. I had never gone to such an extent. He was the only one with whom I explored all forms of pleasure because he knew my body better than I did.


    ¡°No!¡± My voice cracked with fear and excitement.


    He chuckled and squeezed my ass cheeks in hisrge palms, and an involuntary moan escaped my mouth.


    ¡°I have a thing for spanking. And some bad girls like you need to learn their lessons,¡± he said, squeezing and caressing my ass cheeks, making me wetter between my legs.


    ¡°I promise, baby girl, if you don¡¯t like it, just tell me to stop, and I will stop,¡± he said and paused for a moment. ¡°So, do you want me to punish you, baby?¡±


    Oh my God! He had a filthy mouth, and I was so turned on by his dirty talk.


    I slowly nodded my head.


    ¡°In words, baby,¡± he ordered, and I managed to whisper, ¡°Yes,¡± despite the fact that my ability to speak was lost with his hands on my skin.


    ¡°Now you have to choose a safe word. You have to say that word when you want me to stop, and I will only stop when I hear that word. Got it, baby girl?¡± he said in his husky and intimidating voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a safe word for you,¡± he suggested, and I nodded.


    ¡°No, baby. I want your words every time I ask you something. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I managed to speak again, but my brain was dizzy, and I could not think of anything but him and his hand on me.


    ¡°Whenever you want me to stop. You have to just say the word red . Ok , baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Hummm¡­¡± I hummed and shook as I had a hard impact on my roundness. I gasped and Ryder began soothing it.


    ¡°Your words. Always remember, baby girl.¡± He said in his deep and dominating voice. I knew that I was in great trouble but this made my excitement higher.


    ********************


    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    Today, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from showing Be another form of pleasure. I knew she was submissive, and I loved that. I was a natural Dom, and she was my bad girl. She was over my knees, and my heart was beating faster than ever.


    Every cell of my body was excited to punish her in a way that would make her feel infinite pleasure. She was an absolutely beautiful sight. Those ckce panties on her round ass cheeks were doing nothing to help my breathing return to normal. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her ckce panties and slowly dragged them down her legs, leaving them near her ankles. I filled my palm with her ass cheeks and gently squeezed them. She moaned, and I squeezed harder. She groaned louder this time.


    My mouth watered as I drooled over her, making me swallow hard before delivering the first impact on her right ass cheek.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She yelped.¡±Oh, God!!!¡±


    I covered her roundness with my palm and started inflicting pain.


    ¡°Are you OK, baby girl?¡± I waited for her reply, holding my breath.


    ¡°Yes,¡± her voice came out like a squeak.


    ¡°I want you to count. Because this is your first punishment, I will give you only five spanks, and if you want me to stop before reaching five, say the safe word, and I will stop.¡±I raised my hand to spank her left round cheek.


    She moaned louder this time.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Count, baby girl. Otherwise, I won¡¯t stop,¡± I warned her.


    I covered her hot roundness and massaged it to soothe the pain. When I lifted my hand, I saw that both her ass cheeks had be red. But I wanted to make them a shade darker.


    Without warning, I spanked her right cheek, and she moaned,¡±Uh!!! Three!!!.¡±


    I smirked, knowing that she was learning. My handnded harder this time, and she screamed,¡±Four!!!¡±


    I noticed her legs were shaking and it meant she was about toe.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking it so good, Be. You wille for me, right?!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t say anything, but I was happy to know that she was enjoying her punishment.


    ¡°OK, so thest one,¡± I warned her, and she clenched her thighs.


    I slowly flicked my fingers over her bare thighs, stroking them over and over until she rxed. I delivered my final stroke harder on her round cheek.


    ¡°Five!!!¡± She breathed the number as she shook again, writhing and cumming on myp, wetting my pants with her hot honey. I kept caressing her red ass cheeks and thighs until the shivering in her body stopped. Then I pulled her up and made her sit on myp. She wasn¡¯t looking up at me. Her face was red from blushing so hard.


    ¡°Look at me, baby girl. What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her, desperate to know how she was feeling.


    ¡°I spoiled your pants,¡± she said, biting her pink, plump lips.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her innocence. I cuddled her face in my palm and tilted it slightly up to make her look into my eyes.


    ¡°You have juste from being spanked, and it¡¯s an honor for me. Spoil my clothes as much as you want,¡± I epted, and I nted my lips on hers, kissing her passionately.


    When I was done kissing her, I picked her up in my arms and gently ced her on the bed. I desired to make love to her.


    ¡°I need to be inside you, baby girl,¡± I whispered to her.


    Saying that, I quickly unbuttoned my shirt and removed itpletely. I unbuckled my belt and pulled down the zipper. I released the button of my pants and lowered them along with my boxers, letting them fall around my ankles. I tossed them somewhere in the room.


    Bending down towards Be, I gently pulled her dress over her head, revealing herpletely naked body to my eyes. Unable to wait any longer, I positioned myself between her legs and entered her without warning. She let out a gasp. I began thrusting my hard cock into her tight vagina, impaling her mercilessly. Soon, I felt my balls tighten.


    ¡°Be, I need you to cum with me,¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Come with me, baby,¡± I ordered, and she screamed my name as we both reached a climax, with me releasing my seeds inside her. It was an incredible experience. She always made me feel different and deeply connected to her. I pulled the covers over us, and we fell asleep, still intimately intertwined, as I chose not to pull out.

 Chapter 36.Rivals

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    Alex, Ryder, and I embarked on a crucial meeting, one that held the potential to shape the future of our mafia empire. We entered a dimly lit room, the air thick with tension. This was no ordinary gathering; it was a meeting with a rival gang, one that had recently expressed an interest in a truce and potential partnership. Their leader, Mark, a tall, imposing figure with a scar etched across his face, stood at one end of the room, nked by his trusted lieutenant, Robin, a man known for his cunning and ruthlessness.


    As we took our ces at the table, the atmosphere crackled with a mix of apprehension and determination. Mark¡¯s cold, piercing eyes locked onto us, assessing our every move. I could sense the underlying power y at hand, the delicate bnce of negotiation and survival.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With a subtle nod from Alex, I took the lead, opening the conversation with a carefully chosen set of words.


    ¡°Mark, Robin, we appreciate your willingness to sit down and discuss a possible alliance. But understand, trust is not something we give freely.¡±


    Mark¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, revealing a glimmer of amusement.


    ¡°We are well aware of that fact. The streets have ears, and your reputation precedes you, my friend. But rest assured, our intentions are genuine. We seek unity, strength in numbers.¡±


    Ryder, ever the pragmatist, interjected with a voice as smooth as silk.


    ¡°Actions speak louder than words, Mark. We need assurances, guarantees that this merger will benefit both parties. What do you bring to the table?¡±


    Mark leaned back in his chair, his gaze never wavering. ¡°Resources, connections, and awork that spans far and wide. With ourbined forces, we can establish dominance like no other. Think of the possibilities, gentlemen.¡±


    I studied Robin, analyzing the subtle shifts in his expression.


    Ryder took a step forward, his eyes locked with Mark¡¯s. ¡°This deal sounds like a lofty goal, I am not convinced. How can we trust that this isn¡¯t some ploy?¡±


    Robin¡¯s gaze flickered towards Ryder, his eyes filled with a mix of caution and defiance. ¡°We understand your skepticism, but we are willing to offer a gesture of goodwill. We propose a merger, a partnership that will benefit both our organizations.¡±


    I could feel the tension in the room escte, the atmosphere crackling with uncertainty.


    Alex stepped forward, his voice steady andmanding. ¡°A merger is a delicate proposition. We need to ensure that our interests align, and that trust can be forged between us.¡± He turned toward me. ¡°Logan, we can¡¯t decide it instantly and need time to think about it.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. They were my best men and I trusted their decision.


    Leaning forward, I locked eyes with Robin.


    ¡°Robin, we know your value. Your strategic mind and prowess are unmatched. Joining forces, we can reshape the underworld and leave an indelible mark. Prove to me that this alliance is worth the risk,¡± I demanded.


    As the discussion continued, I remained on guard, my senses heightened. In the shadows, I noticed subtle movements and exchanged nces among the rival gang members. Something didn¡¯t feel right. Instinctively, I reached for the concealed firearm tucked into the small of my back.


    Without warning, the room erupted in chaos. Mark and Robin pulled out concealed weapons, aiming them at us. The meeting had been nothing more than a ruse, a trapid out to catch us off guard.


    Mark and Robin¡¯s true intentions were revealed as their gang members burst through the doors, armed and ready for a treacherous attack. Betrayal hung heavy in the air, and instinct took over.


    Without hesitation, we sprang into action, our well-honed reflexes taking over. Alex, with his agility and precision, swiftly dodged a barrage of bullets, skillfully returning fire. His shots found their mark, taking down the enemy one by one.


    Ryder, known for his brute strength, unleashed his fury upon the attackers. His powerful fists struck like thunder, shattering bones and sending opponents sprawling to the ground. The room echoed with grunts and groans as his relentless blows left a trail of defeated foes in his wake.


    As for myself, I relied on abination of speed and uracy. With a pistol in each hand, I weaved through the chaos, taking calcted shots that found their targets with deadly precision. Each bullet was a statement of our determination, each enemy fallen a testament to our resolve.


    Amidst the chaos, shouts and curses mingled with the sound of gunfire. The room became a battlefield, its walls witnessing the sh of rival gangs. Our actions spoke louder than any words, our resolve unyielding in the face of betrayal.


    Despite their initial advantage, Mark and Robin¡¯s gang soon realized their mistake. Our training and experience proved superior as we outmaneuvered and outgunned them. They crumbled under the weight of their own treachery.


    One by one, their members fell, their defiance silenced by our relentless assault. The room transformed into a graveyard of broken bodies and shattered dreams. In the end, it was a clear victory, a testament to our strength and unity as a formidable mafia force.


    As thest enemy hit the ground, we stood amidst the wreckage, our chests heaving with exhaustion but filled with triumph. The room, once a den of deceit, was now a testament to our dominance. We had taught them a lesson they would never forget ¨C that betraying our trust meant certain destruction.


    Bloodied and bruised, we exchanged nces, knowing that this encounter had only solidified our bond. The rival gang had underestimated our resolve, and they had paid the price for their folly. We emerged stronger from this trial, ready to face any challenge that dared to threaten our empire.

 Chapter 37.Only She Matters

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    Everything was going so well. Life had been smooth andfortable with Sarah. She was very easy to handle, never demanding anything and always ready to fulfill my every desire. I relished the full control I had over her. Yes, it may sound arrogant, but I couldn¡¯t resist when she willingly submitted to me. Her willingness to surrender to my everymand was a source of satisfaction. She delighted in pleasuring me in every way, and above all, she was intoxicatingly attractive and stunning. I could never get enough of her, constantly craving more.


    Just then, the phone on my desk began to ring. I picked it up, and my secretary informed me that my friends and partners in the mafia, Ryder and Logan, hade to meet me.


    ¡°Why the hell did theye to my office?¡± I wondered aloud. Instructing my secretary to send them in, I assured her that I was nearly finished signing all the papers and reviewing the deals.


    ¡°Alex, are you still in the honeymoon phase, babe?¡± Ryder jeered, a smirk ying on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me babe,¡± I snapped, irritated by his teasing. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys give me a call beforeing.¡± I mumbled with irritation.


    ¡°Why should I call you when you¡¯re not picking up our calls oring to the club?¡± Logan chimed in, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°What happened to the infamous yboy, Alex Hamilton? Have you lost your touch? Or have you be a pushover after getting married? Is your wife now controlling your life?¡±


    Logan¡¯s words hit a nerve, sessfully provoking me.


    Shut up, Logan. It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m busy with my business, and our mafia organization is expanding,¡± I exined to him, my voice tinged with irritation.


    ¡°With more responsibilities, I don¡¯t have time for your filthy games. I¡¯m good on my own,¡± I tried to reason with them, emphasizing my need for focus.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself, Alex,¡± Ryder said. ¡°It¡¯s your business and your life. You can choose to prioritize your work. But, dude, we also work hard and still manage to have some fun,¡± he winked. ¡°By the way, we came here because we¡¯re going to a party, and there¡¯ll be hot strippers. Come with us, if you can spare some time from your work, of course,¡± he added.


    I had to admit that I missed having fun with them. However, the thought of Sarah waiting for me at home was tempting and irresistible. I wanted to deny and reject their offer, but they didn¡¯t give me a chance.


    ¡°Listen, we don¡¯t want to hear any excuses, okay? You have toe with us this time, and if you want, we can invite your wife too,¡± Logan suggested.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ she won¡¯te to this party. She doesn¡¯t like socializing. Alright, I¡¯ll join you guys. But I have work to do, and I won¡¯t stay outte. I need to wake up early and be at the office tomorrow for important meetings,¡± I babbled, attempting to cover up my hesitation.


    ¡°Fuck, man! Since when did you start making excuses? And why didn¡¯t you seem happy when we mentioned the party? Just think about the girls and the fun,¡± Ryder said, his frustration evident in his tone.


    I rolled my eyes at them. ¡°If you guys have forgotten, I am married now.¡±


    ¡°Do you take this marriage seriously? Does she forbid you from having fun and going to parties?¡± Logan asked. I didn¡¯t understand why I felt that way, but my wife had never done anything to restrict me. I couldn¡¯t find any other girl more attractive than her. What was wrong with me? I needed to find an answer.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Ryder asked, seeking confirmation.


    ¡°Of course, I aming,¡± I assured him.


    ¡°Okay. Be on time. Don¡¯t bete. We don¡¯t want to be dyed because of you,¡± Logan said.


    ¡°Hey! But you didn¡¯t tell me, what¡¯s the asion?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Max¡¯s bachelor party, and believe me, there will be strippers. We can have personalp dances. It¡¯s going to be a lot of fun, you know,¡± Ryder said, grinning from ear to ear.


    That bastard was living with Be and still looking forward to the party and having ap dance. These men would never change. I sighed at the thought. Logan and Ryder left after a few minutes while I was busy signing pending approvals in the evening. I had to go back home to change my clothes, and then I would meet Logan and Ryder at the club. So I headed home first.


    Sarah was waiting for me, wearing a white tube dress. She looked incredibly hot and gorgeous. As soon as she saw meing, she quickly rushed towards me and pecked me on the lips. Asking about how my day was, she took my bag, and I wrapped my arms around her waist. We both headed towards our bedroom. She put my suit jacket and bag in their ces, and then she asked me what I wanted to eat for dinner.


    When I informed her about the party I had to attend, a tinge of sadness washed over her beautiful, flower-like face. Her radiant smile vanished, and an overwhelming sense of guilt washed over me for causing her distress.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want me to go to the party with my friends?¡± I inquired, searching her eyes for an answer.


    ¡°No, I had hoped to spend tonight with you,¡± she replied softly, nervously chewing on her lower lip. It was then that I noticed she had adorned herself in that dress, clearly making an effort for me.


    Thoughts of Logan and Ryder flooded my mind. I yearned to join them at the party, for rejecting their invitation would be a breach of our unspoken bro-code, a bond we held dear.


    ¡°If you wish, I can forgo the party,¡± the words escaped my lips before my mind could catch up. In that moment, I couldn¡¯t fathom why I had chosen her over my friends and the promise of a night filled withughter and revelry.

 Chapter 38.We Are Screwed

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    We were gathered at Max¡¯s bachelor party, the atmosphere charged with excitement and revelry. The club pulsated with energy asughter and music filled the air. Strippers adorned the stage, captivating the attention of the men in attendance. One particrly seductive dancer caught the eye of Logan, who sat there, seemingly disinterested in the provocative disy.


    As the stripper approached Logan, swaying her hips with a sensual allure, she positioned herself on hisp, initiating ap dance that teased and enticed. Her movements were mesmerizing as she ground her posterior against his bulge, eliciting a reaction from him. Unexpectedly, Logan reached out, gripping her hips and effortlessly lifting her away from hisp.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by Logan¡¯s actions. In my wildest dreams, I never anticipated that he would reject the advances of a stripper at a bachelor party. It left me wondering what his reasons were for abstaining from the indulgences of the evening. As the thought lingered, Logan spoke, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Call Alex and find out if he ns on joining us,¡± Logan requested, draining the remaining contents of his ss.


    I had already reached out to Alex earlier, and he informed me that he was unable to attend. He imed to be feeling unwell andcking the strength to join the festivities. I ryed Alex¡¯s message exactly as he had expressed it.


    ¡°He¡¯s just making excuses, I¡¯m telling you,¡± Logan responded, annoyance evident in his voice. ¡°Ever since he got married, he¡¯s changed.¡±


    I offered a counterpoint, emphasizing the importance of supporting Alex in his newfoundmitment. ¡°It¡¯s a positive thing, really. If he¡¯s willing to embrace his marriage and invest in the rtionship, we should stand by him as true friends,¡± I reasoned.


    Logan pouted and sighed, voicing his nostalgia. ¡°I miss my friend. Ever since Sarah entered his life, it feels like he¡¯s forgotten about his friends.¡±


    Understanding Logan¡¯s sentiment, I replied, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to grasp someone else¡¯s emotions fully, but I can rte to what he might be experiencing. I¡¯ve been feeling the sametely.¡± A smile, unbidden, spread across my face as memories of Be flooded my mind.


    ¡°What do you mean you understand? Are you in a rtionship? With whom?¡± he asked, his toneced with disbelief. I couldn¡¯t me him though, given our billionaire yboy reputation. No one would expect us to be involved in serious rtionships.


    ¡°Um¡­ as you know, I¡¯m living with Be¡­¡± I began exining, but before I could finish, he interrupted impatiently.


    ¡°You told us she moved in because she couldn¡¯t find a dorm room,¡± he inquired.


    ¡°I¡­ I lied. She moved in with me,¡± I revealed the truth.


    ¡°Oh my god! Ryder? Since when did you start keeping things from me? Looks like my two best friends have turned into traitors all because of some girls,¡± he said, feigning a pained expression and wiping imaginary tears from his eyes.


    ¡°Cut it out, you jerk. You wouldn¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll only know when you meet a girl whopletely captivates you,¡± I retorted, rolling my eyes at his dramatics.


    He grinned and nervously rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Actually¡­ I do understand,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯ve also met a girl who haspletely enchanted me,¡± he confessed shyly.


    ¡°A girl? Really? And who might this girl be?¡± I asked, raising both eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°My new secretary, Mia. It turns out I met her at Alex¡¯s bachelor party, and then I discovered she was going to be my new secretary,¡± he sighed, a hint of excitement in his voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I was taken aback by Logan¡¯s revtion because he was known for his aversion to rtionships and his yboy persona. The idea of him being smitten by a girl seemedpletely out of character.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve found someone who has captured your heart. I never thought I¡¯d see the day when you¡¯d consider a serious rtionship. Are you genuinely interested in pursuing something meaningful with her?¡± I inquired, seeking confirmation.


    Logan hesitated, his fingers running through his hair as he struggled to articte his feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ryder. But there¡¯s something about her that feels different, unlike any other girl. I feel¡­ possessive over her. It¡¯s hard to exin, but I genuinely want her all to myself,¡± he stammered, a faint blush coloring his cheeks. This was a side of Logan Mancini that I had never witnessed before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Logan. You¡¯ll figure it out, just as Alex did. The key is to be honest with her and have an open conversation before it¡¯s toote,¡± I advised, offering a supportive nod.


    He nodded in agreement, absorbing my words.


    Curiosity sparked in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What about you and Be? She¡¯s your best friend, right? What changed between you two when you began feeling this way?¡±


    A surge of intensity rushed through me as I contemted my own emotions. ¡°She¡¯s be a part of me, just like you said. I can¡¯t exin it either, Logan. But I¡¯ve be consumed by her presence. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to keep her by my side. I won¡¯t let her slip away from me,¡± I confessed, revealing the depth of my feelings for Be.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re all screwed up. The three most eligible bachelors in the city are taken. Today¡¯s news headlines, great,¡± Logan eximed, slumping down onto the chair.


    I let out an awkwardugh in response. ¡°And the problem is, Be doesn¡¯t want amitted rtionship,¡± I sighed, feeling the weight of my frustration.


    ¡°There was a time when I didn¡¯t believe in love or want to be in amitted rtionship. Now that I¡¯m ready, she¡¯s not. I¡¯m messed up, Logan,¡± I confessed, pinching the bridge of my nose and lowering my head in defeat.


    Logan ced his hand reassuringly on my shoulder and said, ¡°Everything will be alright. You need to have some patience and wait for the right time. There¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we going to do at this party? We have no interest in strippers or ogling those scantily d girls,¡± I smirked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Logan shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave and go meet our respective girls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably the best idea,¡± I agreed, winking at him.


    Ourughter filled the air as we threw our heads back in amusement. It was time to leave and seek out the women who held our hearts in that very moment.

 Chapter 39.Feast On Her

    Alex POV.


    After informing my friends that I wouldn¡¯t be joining them for the party, I enjoyed a dinner with Sarah. She had arranged a very romantic candlelight dinner for us, and I didn¡¯t regret staying with her because she looked stunning in that white tube dress. Only I knew how I was restraining myself from engaging in explicit activities with her over the dining table.


    As we dined, she kept asking about my day while I gazed at her beautiful face. We had engaging conversations, and I enjoyed hearing more about her. I felt conflicted, wondering what was wrong with me.


    A maid came and cleared the table.


    ¡°So do you want to have desert, baby?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I love ice cream after dinner. What do you like to have as a dessert?¡± she innocently inquired, unaware of my preferences.


    I gently held the nape of her neck and pulled her face closer, feeling her warm breath on my lips.


    ¡°No, baby, I want to have you for dessert,¡± I whispered, releasing her nape and tugging at the corner of her dress. Without warning, I swiftly pulled it over her head. Earlier, I had discreetly signaled all the household staff to go off duty immediately, so there was no one else in the house except Sarah and me.


    Sarah gasped as I unveiled her perky breasts, encased in a pink bra, right before my eyes.


    Cool air from the air conditioning caressed her soft, warm skin, and my beautiful wife visibly shivered.


    ¡°Oh my God, Alex! What are you doing? We¡¯re sitting in the dining area, and anyone cane anytime,¡± she panicked, looking around.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°No one wille, Sarah. I have instructed all the servants to go off duty and note out of their rooms until morning,¡± I informed her.


    I lifted her up and ced her on the table. I sat between her legs, and she looked down at me with her big, innocent blue eyes. My heart was taken from the first time I looked into those beautiful eyes.


    I trailed my hands up from her ankles, along her bare, soft legs toward her knees. I moved up further to her smooth thighs, and she shivered under my touch. This area was so sensitive for her. I noticedcy pink panties covering her sweet vagina.


    I rested my hand on her hip and hooked my fingers in the base of her panties, slowly pulling them down. I looked at her, and she slightly lifted her hips to help me remove her pantiespletely, which I then threw onto a chair.


    I stood up and gently pushed her shoulder to make hery on the table. The table had already been cleared of any utensils.


    ¡°So, baby doll, are you ready to be my dessert?¡± I asked her, smirking


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean? I didn¡¯t get it.¡±¡±Oh, my innocent Sarah, I¡¯ll show you.¡±¡±You will get to know very soon. But remember¡­¡± I bit my lip before continuing, ¡°when you want me to stop, say¡­ your safe word.¡±Her lips parted, and her eyes widened. She was definitely surprised. I chuckled and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, angel. I am going to give you so much pleasure that you will be screaming my name. But I want to make sure that you can handle intense waves of pleasure. You have your safe word; just say it when you want me to stop.¡±I hovered over her and picked up the bucket containing ice cubes. I took it in my hand and then rubbed the ice on her neck. She rolled her head back and arched forward to give me more ess. I rubbed some ice on her lips and cheeks. I moved my face down to her neck, and my tongue darted out to lick the coldness off of her skin. I took a long swipe along the length of her neck, moving towards her cheeks. I licked and sucked her wet skin. Finally, my lipsnded on her wet, cold lips. I licked her lips, tugging slightly on her bottom lip between my teeth, gently biting on it. She gasped, and I plunged my tongue into her sweet mouth. She tasted more delicious than any dessert in this world. In fact, she had be my favorite vor. I sucked her tongue, allowing it to enter my mouth. I groaned as it roamed in every corner of my mouth, battling with my tongue for control.


    I gently lifted her up, trailing my hands over her back to unsp her bra. Sliding its straps down her shoulders, Ipletely removed it from her body. I pulled back to admire her round, full breasts. My mouth watered, and I was ready to indulge in my sweet dessert.


    I rubbed some ice on her right perky breast and took her left nipple in my mouth, gently nibbling it. She screamed my name aloud, experiencing immense pleasure as her face reflected satisfaction.


    ¡°Oh God, Alex!¡±


    I covered my lips with her cold right breast, sucking hard on her nipple, lightly biting it and warming it with my mouth. Rolling my tongue around it, feeling it swell up in my mouth, I continued to suck to my heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Please, I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ ahh¡­¡± she moaned, her face gleaming with ecstasy.


    While still holding her nipple in my mouth, I spoke, ¡°Say your safe word, baby girl, and I will stop.¡±

 Chapter 40.Possessive Of Her

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    She was breathing heavily, and her heart was pounding loudly, so I could feel it on my face. But she didn¡¯t say her safe words.


    I lifted my head only to descend again onto her icy left breast. While my hands dug into the ice bucket to take a handful of ice, which I rubbed on her right breast. As I sucked her cold, soft bud into my mouth, caressing it with my tongue, I bit it slightly to make her scream in pleasure. She was writhing and moaning on the table, her body writhing with ecstasy. I sucked hard on it to warm the coldness of the ice and make it hard like a pebble. I licked her whole breast, sucking and nibbling on it to leave some red marks of my love.


    She became a moaning mess, screaming loudly and writhing under me. Her fingers digging into my hair pushed my face closer to her breast when I tried to pull away.


    I shifted my head to take the right cold nipple into my mouth and worshiped it with my tongue and teeth, just as I did with her left breast. I licked it with my tongue, and she shivered, breathing heavily. I sucked hard on it, and it became swollen in my mouth. Meanwhile, my hand was busy pressing the other nipple between my fingers, pinching and twisting it.


    My beautiful wife gasped, breathing heavily, moaning my name with ecstasy, writhing beneath me, begging me to pleasure her more. Who was I to refuse her demand? I could pleasure her for my whole life. She always had me at her service, and this was my most favorite job.


    I took an ice cube, and my hand trailed it down, caressing her t stomach, rubbing the cold ice on it. She shivered and jerked on the table. I held her steady on the table.


    ¡°Oh my God, Alex!¡± She groaned in pleasure, thrashing her head back and forth. I caught a glimpse of her wet cunt.


    Fuck.


    She was dripping. I lifted myself and positioned myself to hover over her face, looking into her half-opened eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, my wife, who made you this wet?¡± I asked her, gazing at her flushed face.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°You, Alex. I am wet only for you.¡± Her voice was only a whisper, but I managed to hear her since I was near her mouth, just an inch away from tasting her lips again. I kissed her passionately while my hand continued to caress her pussy.


    I made some grammar corrections in the scene you provided:


    I took an ice cube and rubbed it over her smooth pussy. I watched as it throbbed wildly. I parted her folds and rubbed ice over her clit. Shit, it swelled like a bubble. She was so sexy.


    ¡°My wife, how did I get so lucky to have the sexiest woman for myself,¡± I groaned.


    Her pleasure moans became more frequent.


    ¡°Today, I am going to eat you out so deliciously that you will never forget,¡± I whispered over her lips, my eyes fixed between her legs as more wetness flowed down. She grabbed my hand and pressed it to herself. I understood she needed release.


    I pressed my finger against her back hole and she moaned loudly, panicking. Her half-hooded eyes widened, showing horror.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. When I take your back hole, I will make sure you¡¯re ready and I¡¯ll make it even more pleasurable. But not today,¡± I said, and felt her body rx instantly.


    I knew she was scared. I was going to im her bodypletely as mine, but I had to wait until she became ready to voluntarily submit to me. Today, I wanted to pleasure her with my mouth and tongue.


    I lowered myself in desperation and sat back in the chair, pulling her wet pussy closer to my mouth. I was ready to indulge in my favorite dessert. I took a long swipe of my tongue along her hot cunt and became lost in her taste. She tasted better than anything I have ever had in this world. I sucked her clitoris and she trembled under my tongue. I thrusted two of my thick fingers and pumped faster before adding one more finger in her tight hole. She screamed, cried, moaned with pleasure. I savored her orgasm as I sucked her. Her body trembled, and she reached a powerful climax as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    My dick throbbed painfully in my boxers, straining the zipper of my suit pants. I opened the buckle of my belt, leaving it hanging on my waist. I pulled the zipper down and tugged my pants down along with my ck boxer briefs, leaving them around my knees. I stood up and lifted her legs, cing them on my shoulders. Her beautiful eyes watched me with love as I positioned my steely cock at her tight opening. I entered her abruptly and began thrusting deep and hard.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from her for another second. We both moaned at the contact, as if we had found the missing piece of the puzzle. We fit together so beautifully, as if we were meant to be together, made for each other.


    ¡°Oh, Alex! You are so deep in me!!!¡± She cried, closing her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Take me in you, baby. Take all of me.¡± And I thrust in her tight cunt.


    She gripped my shoulders. The table shook as I fucked her hard and fast without holding back.


    Soon, she clenched onto my rod, tight and snug, eliciting a groan from me.


    My wife cried out, ¡°I¡­ am¡­ing¡­''¡±


    ¡°Come, baby doll. I¡¯m on the edge too. Come with me,¡± I said, my thrusts growing more aggressive as the pressure on my testicles intensified. Soon, I ejacted inside her, filling her womb with my seed. She climaxed at the same time.


    I continued to move slightly, ensuring that everyst drop of my semen was released into her. Then, I pulled out and observed my semen spilling out of her. It was the most erotic sight I had ever beheld. I felt as though I had imed herpletely. She was mine and mine alone. Suddenly, a possessive feeling surged within me, unlike anything I had experienced before in my entire life. She appeared dazed and in need of my care for the night.


    ¡°Come, my wife. I¡¯ll give you a shower,¡± I said, lifting her into my arms. She waspletely naked, with no one else around-just the two of us.

 Chapter 41.Boss鈥檚 Muse

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    I sat in my office, patiently awaiting Mia¡¯s arrival. I had called her here to discuss something regarding my uing trip, hoping to convince her to apany me. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to persuade her since she was a spirited woman with a mind of her own. Nheless, I prepared myself to make apelling case.


    As the boss, I shouldn¡¯t have to beg her to join me on a business tour. After all, she was my secretary, and it was her duty toply with my every order. However, Mia was more than just an employee to me. She was the woman I desired in my life, and I was willing to set aside my ego to ensure her happiness. If pleasing her required me to implore her toe along on the tour, then so be it.


    Damn it, this wasn¡¯t like me-making efforts to convince someone, especially not for a woman. But Mia was different. Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a knock on the door snapped me back to reality. I leaned back in my chair andposed myself.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I granted her entry.


    Mia walked in, dressed in a sleek ck pencil skirt and a crisp white blouse. Her hair was elegantly pulled up into a ponytail, with a few loose strands delicately framing her cheeks. I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her, and she arched an eyebrow inquisitively.


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± I offered, and she gracefully took the chair opposite me, resting her palms on the desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re aware that I have to travel to Chicago for a business deal,¡± I began, adopting a casual tone. However, inwardly, I was nervous about the possibility of her rejecting my proposal. I knew I had to try again.


    ¡°Yes, I know, and I have made all the bookings. I will send you a confirmation by this evening,¡± she replied, her smile captivating me once again. Damn, her charming smile had a way of making me lose myself.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ Mia¡­ I want you toe with me,¡± I said, anxiously awaiting her response.


    ¡°Me? But why?¡± she frowned, and her reaction didn¡¯t surprise me.


    ¡°Come with me, baby. It¡¯ll be our first outdoor date. I want to travel with you and explore the world together,¡± I said, leaning forward on the desk.


    ¡°Do you usually travel with your secretary?¡± she asked, squinting her eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°Not usually. I travel with my assistant. But this time, I selfishly want you to be by my side. Believe me, I¡¯ve never taken any other girls on trips before you,¡± I confessed, baring my heart to Mia, hoping she would ept my offer.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book a double room this time,¡± she finally spoke after a long pause.


    ¡°Just book one room because I can¡¯t bear to be away from you,¡± I said, my voice turning husky and filled with desire.


    She gasped, ¡°What are you saying? What will people think? If anyone in the office finds out about this, they¡¯ll start gossiping about us. We can¡¯t take any chances. I don¡¯t want to lose this job because of rumors.¡± She spoke without making eye contact.


    I grew annoyed. What was she so afraid of? I was the boss, and no one could spread gossip about us.


    ¡°Why are you so worried, baby? I own thispany, and no one can gossip about me or my personal life. Why do you always care about your reputation? Don¡¯t you want to be seen with me, or do you not consider me a suitable lover?¡± My voice dripped with anger. I was tired of her constant reservations, not wanting anyone in the office to know about our rtionship.


    She furrowed her brow and challenged me, ¡°Are you serious? I mean, are we seeing each other exclusively?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I had to look away, unsure of how to answer.


    ¡°See, you don¡¯t have an answer. I don¡¯t want to be known as the boss¡¯ muse,¡± she added firmly.


    In frustration, I pushed my chair back and stood up. Circumnavigating the table, I positioned myself in front of her. I turned her seat to face me, cing my hand on the armrest as I leaned in closer.


    ¡°What do you want, Mia?¡± I asked, staring deeply into her eyes.


    She averted her gaze, turning her face to the side and breaking our intense stare.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything,¡± she replied, her voice devoid of any discernible emotion.


    ¡°I just need this job because my dad¡¯s life is hanging by a thread,¡± she continued, her voice weighted with sorrow, on the verge of tears.


    I stood upright, having already delved into her background and discovering that her father was battling a terminal illness. I had reassured her countless times that no one would be able to implicate her in any wrongdoing.


    ¡°I understand and if you want to keep our¡­ arrangement,¡± I gestured subtly between us, ¡°¡­ a secret, it will remain as such.¡±


    Finally, she met my gaze. Her eyes were welling up with tears, revealing her vulnerability. The overwhelming urge to hold her in my arms and provide sce flooded my heart.


    In that moment, I made a firm decision-I would never bring harm to this girl.


    ¡°So, if you¡¯re willing to apany me on the business tour, we can proceed with making the necessary arrangements.¡± I sought onest chance, hoping she would agree.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements and send you the detailster this evening,¡± she said, rising from her seat in my office.


    ¡°And Mia,¡± I called out, causing her to pause in her tracks, ¡°don¡¯t bother packing an excessive amount of clothes for our trip. You won¡¯t be needing them for the majority of our time together.¡±

 Chapter 42.His Demand

    Mia¡¯s POV.


    As soon as we touched down in Chicago, we made a beeline for the meeting that had been arranged by Logan¡¯s assistant. The meeting with the clients and the deal discussions took up nearly half the day. Logan had to pay a visit to the Chicago office, and it wasn¡¯t untilter in the evening that we finally found ourselves free and returned to the hotel. I had made sure to book two separate rooms, determined to avoid any rumors of an affair with my billionaire boss.


    From the expression on Logan¡¯s face, it was evident that he wasn¡¯t pleased with this arrangement. Nevertheless, I paid him no mind and headed to my room. Exhausted from the journey, I indulged in a hot bath, which eased the tension in my muscles. Afterward, I slipped into my clothes and stepped out. That¡¯s when thendline phone rang.


    Frowning, I picked it up, wondering who would be calling me on thendline.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Logan¡¯s deep, husky voice resonated through the speakers, causing my heart to skip a beat. His voice was undeniably masculine, possessing a captivating depth that could easily ignite desire, even over the phone.


    ¡°Come to my room,¡± he ordered, his toneced with authority and dominance.


    With a resigned sigh, I knew I had no choice but toply with his demand. As I approached his room, I noticed that the doors were left ajar, as if intentionally weing my arrival. Stepping inside, my eyes were drawn to his figure standing on the balcony, his back turned to me. I couldn¡¯t help but take in the sight, appreciating the contours of his form in secret.


    Slowly, I made my way towards him, anticipation stirring within me. When he finally turned to face me, his eyes smoldered with an unmistakable mix of lust and desire. It was clear what was about to unfold.


    With a gentle touch, he cupped my face in his hand, his finger sensually tracing the curve of my lip. Each stroke sent shivers down my spine, heightening the intensity of the moment.


    ¡°I want you to move into this room,¡± he dered, his voice filled with determination.


    My mind began to protest, but before any words could escape my lips, he ced a single finger on them, effectively silencing me.


    ¡°I assure you, no one will find out,¡± he whispered, his words lingering over my lips, leaving no room for discussion.


    His tongue sensually traced the outline of my bottom lip before sucking on it, deepening our kiss. Suddenly, he pulled away, and as I opened my eyes, I found him gazing intently at me.


    ¡°I want you to stay with me in this room for our entire stay in Chicago, and I¡¯ll ensure that you won¡¯t leave,¡± he dered, his voice dripping with desire and need.


    His eyes darkened with lust, and he seductively licked his lips. Meeting his gaze, I could see the emotions mirrored in his eyes, matching the desires raging within me.


    Leaning down, Logan pressed his lips firmly against mine. He began by sucking on my lower lip, pulling it gently between his teeth before releasing it with a soft pop. He then captured my lips again, his tongue coaxing my mouth to open, seeking entry. As soon as I parted my lips, his tongue invaded, engaging mine in a passionate battle for dominance. The taste of him was exquisite, driving me to the brink of madness. It was his ability to render me helpless with desire that made me willing to y along with his game, despite the knowledge that he was a renowned yboy and my heart could end up shattered in the process.


    I was entranced by his seduction, lost in the moment. Moans escaped from my lips as our mouths intertwined. Logan effortlessly lifted me in his strong arms, never breaking our passionate kiss, and carried me into the bedroom, gently cing me on the bed.


    He urged me to lie down, his body hovering above mine, his eyes locking onto mine, captivating mepletely. Lust burned within his gaze, causing my breath to hitch in anticipation of his touch. A mischievous smirk danced upon his lips, relishing the effect he had on me.


    With a gentle tug, he pulled me slightly upright, his fingers deftly undoing the zipper of my gown. The fabric glided down my shoulder, cascading down to the floor in a graceful motion. Sensing mypliance, he swiftly removed the dress entirely, leaving me exposed before him. Standing up, he shed his own clothes with lightning speed, his powerful frame now bare as he once again loomed over me.


    Our lips collided once more in a passionate kiss, his mouth trailing down my neck, leaving a trail of sensual kisses and teasing nibbles. He took his time, savoring each moment, exploring the delicate expanse of my skin. His warm lips found my sensitive spot, his tongue flicking and sucking, igniting a fiery desire within me. I yearned for more, my body craving his touch.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Pausing momentarily, he nced up, meeting my gaze, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. I knew I had sumbed to his seductive prowess. With a purposeful focus, he shifted his attention to my breasts, taking one into his mouth, his tongue swirling around the hardened bud. My hands found their way into his hair, tugging and massaging as waves of pleasure washed over me. He lingered, relishing in the sight of my aroused state, before bestowing the same attention upon my other breast.


    As the intensity built, I surrendered to the sensations, bing a chorus of moans and gasps. Our desires intertwined, our bodies bing one in the throes of passion. Reluctantly, he withdrew from me, his eyes locking with mine, a mix of desire and tenderness gleaming within them.


    My eyes fluttered open, filled with a primal desire that consumed me. With my mouth slightly parted, I moaned his name, my voiceced with longing. His lips began to trail a path of kisses between my breasts, gradually moving downwards until he reached my belly button, where he gently sucked.


    His hands explored the moistness between my legs, and a deep groan escaped him as he discovered my arousal. Realizing I was wet and ready for him, he inserted a finger inside me, starting with gentle thrusts. As pleasure surged through me, my moans transformed into fervent screams. He increased the pace, pumping his finger in and out of me, his groans mingling with mine as I clenched around him. The sensations overwhelmed me, leaving me panting and pleading for release.


    Without hesitation, he positioned himself at my entrance. The swollen tip of his cock, coated with precum, teasingly brushed against my core, driving me to desperation. With a sudden jerk, he thrust his cock inside me, and a simultaneous groan escaped both of us. The fit was perfect, as if we were made for each other.


    He began moving, setting a rhythm that brought me immense pleasure. In no time, we became entangled in each other, exchanging the ecstasy we craved. The room echoed with moans and groans, reverberating with the intensity of our connection. The scent of our climax filled the air, encapsting us in a world of our own making.

 Chapter 43. Eating Out In The Morning

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    I woke up and nced at Mia, who was peacefully sleeping in my arms. It was a serene and beautiful morning, and I couldn¡¯t help but cherish the moment. Carefully, I extended my arm and picked up thendline to order breakfast. She must have been hungry after the intense activities we engaged inst night. We had kept each other awake, indulging in each other¡¯spany until exhaustion finally overtook us, and we drifted off to sleep.


    As she stirred in my embrace, her blue eyes slowly fluttered open, and she gazed up at me.


    ¡°Good morning, beautiful,¡± I greeted her, gently caressing her cheeks with the pad of my thumb.


    A smile adorned her face as she replied, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Curiosity struck her, and she inquired, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 8 in the morning,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh God! You have an afternoon meeting. You¡¯ll bete,¡± she panicked, attempting to rise from the bed.


    ¡°Rx, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taken care of everything. They¡¯ll being to meet us at the hotel,¡± I reassured her, pulling her back down onto the bed.


    ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t cause any problems?¡± she asked, furrowing her brow in concern.


    To silence her worries, I captured her lips in a long and passionate kiss, delving deep into the embrace. Gradually, I moved up, still lingering over her, our connection palpable.


    ¡°You talk too much, sugar,¡± I said, locking eyes with her.


    A knock on the door interrupted us, and I scowled at the thought of leaving Mia in bed. With an exasperated exhale, I rose and strode toward the door. Opening it, I found our breakfast had arrived. Motioning for the delivery person to bring it inside, I ced it near the hall. I already knew what I wanted for breakfast. I handed him some bills as a tip and sent him on his way before locking the door.


    Returning to the room, I noticed that Mia had left the bed and was now standing near the window. ¡°Who was at the door?¡± she asked, curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°Breakfast,¡± I replied, grinning from ear to ear. I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement because I was about to indulge in my favorite morning meal.


    ¡°You must be hungry, baby.¡± I gestured for her to join me on the couch where our breakfast wasid out on the table.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she eximed, taking a seat on the couch. I served her favorite sweet potato fritters, bacon, and eggs, cing them in front of her.


    She looked at me quizzically and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your te?¡±


    I bit my lip before responding, my voice low and heavy with desire. ¡°This morning, I crave something else.¡±


    Confusion clouded her face as she furrowed her brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°I mean, you enjoy your breakfast, and¡­¡± I trailed off, grabbing her legs and gently parting them.


    ¡°I will eat you.¡±


    She gasped in astonishment at my confession.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said, her eyes widening in disbelief.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious, baby. Now, enough talking. Eat your breakfast because I¡¯m famished and eager to devour you,¡± I groaned, my desire evident in my voice.


    I hooked my fingers into the stic of her panties, slowly dragging them down her legs and tossing them somewhere in the room. Taking a piece of bacon on a fork, I gently pushed it into her mouth, knowing she needed sustenance.


    My gaze fixated on her glistening pink flesh, coated with her sweet arousal. My mouth watered at the sight. Unable to resist any longer, I dove my head between her legs and beganpping up her wetness.


    ¡°Oh my God! Logan¡­ Ah¡­¡± she started moaning, overwhelmed by the pleasure. I nced up, taking another piece of fritter and feeding it to her.


    ¡°You need to eat properly, sugar. You require energy before I fuck you again,¡± I said, circling the tip of my finger teasingly around her entrance. She gasped, a mixture of anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Imanded, my voiceced with desire.


    Her breathing becamebored as I slowly inserted my finger into her, gradually increasing the intensity.


    ¡°H¡­ how can I eat¡­ when you¡¯re doing this?¡± she stuttered, her words punctuated by gasps of pleasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, babe. While you feast on your meal, I¡¯ll be indulging in you,¡± I said, smirking.


    I inserted my finger fully inside her, smoothly thrusting in and out. With a spoonful of scrambled eggs in hand, I fed her once more.


    ¡°Swallow it, babe,¡± I ordered.


    She obediently swallowed the egg and gasped as I increased my pace, pumping into her tight hole rough and fast. My teeth clenched, my breathing increased. I was never so aroused in my life.


    Handing her a ss of juice, Imanded her to finish it.


    In one swift motion, she downed the juice and let out a scream as I threw her legs over my shoulder and buried my head between her thighs, eagerly sucking on her clit, while still impaling her pussy on my finger.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she cried out, unable to contain her pleasure. I intensified my finger¡¯s movements inside her, adding another one, causing her to writhe on the couch. To keep her still, I firmly held onto her hip.


    She cried out loudly as she climaxed into my mouth. Scooping her up, I carried her to the bed, gently cing her down. I untied the sash of her nightgown and carefully removed it, revealing her bare body. Undressing myself, I positioned myself at her core. With desire-filled, hooded eyes, she watched me intently. Slowly, I began to thrust into her, and she moaned my name. Our lips met in a passionate kiss as I continued to drive into her. Looking deeply into her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.


    ¡°Fuck, baby. You feel amazing. Ah, I can never get enough of you.¡±


    I thrust into her tight pussy, and I sneaked my hand between us, rubbing her clit with my thumb. Soon she climaxed, clenching hard my dick and squeezing me painfully. I began thrusting hard and rough, unable to control myself. Her body was a drug and I was addicted.


    I grunted as I reached my own intense climax, emptying all of me inside her. I slumped on her, crushing her under myrge bulky body. She was panting and breathing heavily. Once we had recovered from our mind-blowing climaxes, I said, ¡°Okay, baby girl, get up and get ready. Our clients will be here any time for a meeting.¡±

 Chapter 44.Realization

    Mia¡¯s POV.


    In the afternoon, I retreated to my room to prepare for the impending meeting with potential clients. The purpose of the meeting was to discuss the possibility of expanding Logan¡¯s branches by establishing franchises for his new product. I took great care in dressing professionally for the asion, opting for a ck pencil skirt and a crisp white top.


    As the meetingmenced, the discussion revolved around business matters, and, being the secretary, I assumed a quiet and observant role. My duties extended to ensuring that refreshments were avable, so I promptly ordered food and drinks for the attendees.


    As the waiter brought in the beverages, I took the initiative to serve them in the appropriate sses. However, I couldn¡¯t shake the ufortable feeling of being under the clients¡¯ scrutiny. Their gazes felt insidious and suggestive, making me feel both weird and awkward.


    Nheless, I maintained myposure, wearing a professional facade despite the difort their stares caused me.


    However, I remainedposed, wearing a professional facade, and continued with my duties. But then, the client addressed me directly, using an endearing term, ¡°Hey sweetie! What¡¯s your name?¡± I nced at Logan, whose eyes narrowed with disapproval at the man¡¯s choice of words.


    Maintaining my poise, I replied in a calm and steady tone, ¡°My name is Mia. I am Mr. Mancini¡¯s secretary.¡± My response aimed at asserting my professional identity and creating a boundary.


    The client, seemingly undeterred, continued with his attempts at familiarity, ¡°Nice name, why didn¡¯t you join us for a drink?¡± He even gestured for me to sit beside him.


    However, before I could reply, Logan swiftly intervened, turning towards me with a stern expression. His authoritative voice filled the room, ¡°Mia, order something for yourself and take another table. This is a serious discussion, and your presence here is unnecessary. Once you¡¯ve finished your meal, you can return to your room. You are off duty.¡±


    I nodded my head, trying to appear nonchnt as I kept my eyes down. Sliding into a chair at another table, I ordered some food, attempting to divert my attention away from the tense conversation happening nearby. Logan, my boss and the leader of our mafia family, was handling some important clients, and I knew better than to interrupt or draw attention to myself.


    Despite my efforts to tune them out, the clients¡¯ conversation was hard to ignore. They were discussing something inappropriate, and I couldn¡¯t help but eavesdrop inadvertently. One of the clients, with a lecherous gaze, remarked, ¡°Mancini, your secretary is really hot. Why don¡¯t you send her to us for a night?¡± I felt a shiver of difort as his eyes seemed to linger on me.


    Logan, who had been maintaining aposed demeanor until now, responded with clenched teeth, ¡°Enough. I won¡¯t tolerate this kind of conversation about my employees. She is my staff, and in mypany, every female staff member gets respect.¡±


    The other client persisted, trying to make light of the situation, ¡°Oh,e on Logan, I know what kind of services these secretaries provide. I also have one. If you want, I can send her to you; she¡¯s damn hot. Or¡­ maybe you want her all for yourself?¡±


    My heart filled with disgust at their crude remarks, but Logan¡¯s response gave me some reassurance. ¡°Nonsense. I don¡¯t encourage such activities in my office. Keep it strictly business while dealing with me. Otherwise, I will dly dismiss this meeting and find anotherpany to work with,¡± he retorted coldly, his voice carrying a threatening edge.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Undeterred, one of the men smirked and continued, ¡°Oh,e on, Logan. This is not a big deal. You know this is normal in our business world. And even if you don¡¯t want to use them for your business, I know these kinds of ambitious girls can spread their legs for money for any man. Do you think that if you deny me, then I won¡¯t get her? No, man, I can still get her if I offer her some bills for the night.¡±


    I was jolted from my thoughts by the resounding p of Logan¡¯s fist hitting the table. Thankfully, it was a sturdy wooden table, not one made of fragile ss. My heart raced as I watched his anger re up.


    ¡°Stop it, Richard,¡± Logan growled, his voice seething with intensity. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare approach her. She¡¯s an innocent and kind girl, and above all, she¡¯s my¡­¡± He paused, his voice trailing off momentarily. ¡°¡­ secretary. I¡¯ve got her back. So don¡¯t you even think aboutying a finger on her.¡±


    Richard smirked, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Why are you so mad? It¡¯s just business, Logan. We¡¯re not talking about the outside world here. This is how things work in our line of work. And you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re oblivious to it all,¡± he taunted, a mockingugh escaping his lips. ¡°Come on, Logan, I know you¡¯ve always enjoyed fucking those girls.¡±


    The truth hit me like a freight train, shattering the illusions I had foolishly built around Logan. I was a fool to believe that he genuinely cared for me. In that moment, Richard had exposed Logan¡¯s past, reminding me of his reputation as a notorious yboy, a man who changedpanions as easily as he changed his clothes. How could I have been so blind? I had already known deep down that our time together was fleeting.


    Why had I allowed myself to be happy in his presence, to believe that there was something more? It was all a facade, a means to an end. I berated myself for ever thinking that he could be mine, that he could truly care for me. The reality was painfully clear-I was nothing more than a pawn, a tool to secure my job and the money I desperately needed for my father¡¯s medical treatment.


    As the tears welled up in my eyes, my vision blurred. I wished I could p some sense into myself for falling for his deceitful charm, for mistaking fleeting affection for something deeper and meaningful. It was a cruel lesson to learn, a reminder of the harsh reality that governed our twisted world.


    ¡°When you¡¯re in Chicago, we can arrange a new girl every night for you,¡± Richard offered, his voiceced with a sinister charm.


    I felt a surge of revulsion welling up within me, threatening to spill over. Nausea wed its way to my throat as I fought to keep myposure. How could I be a part of this repulsive world? The thought made me feel utterly disgusted and diminished that I slept with him.


    Logan leaned back in his chair, his sharp gaze fixed on Richard.


    ¡°Stop it, Richard,¡± Logan snapped, his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Are we here to discuss this nonsense? Or can we talk about some business? I¡¯m not in the mood to waste my time discussing your bedroom life.¡±


    Richard leaned back, a sly smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He knew he had crossed a line, and yet his audacity remained unyielding. Jay interjected to steer the conversation back to its intended course.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to business,¡± Jay suggested as his voice was cool and collected. ¡°I¡¯ll have the paperwork ready by tomorrow and send it to you. You can review it and let me know if any changes need to be made. If not, we can proceed to sign the deal.¡±


    Logan nodded, a flicker of relief in his eyes. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll be alright,¡± he replied, his attention already shifting elsewhere.


    Unable to bear the weight of the insults and degradation any longer, I abruptly rose from my seat, my chair scraping against the wooden floor. I could no longer endure the belittlement inflicted upon me by these wealthy men. My self-esteem was not something to be bartered away-it was a precious part of my being. Foolishly, I had convinced myself that Logan loved me, but the truth was clear. He was out of my league, a man from a world I could never truly belong to. He was my affluent boss, and I had to put an end to whatever arrangement we had.


    Steeling myself with determination, I made my way toward the exit, the sound of their conversation fading into a dull murmur. The time for confrontation hade, and I knew I had to talk to Logan about the insidious nature of our rtionship.

 Chapter 45.He is Over Possessive (Part- 1)

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    I stirred in bed, slowly awakening from my slumber. I opened my eyes and let out azy yawn, stretching my arm above my head. Then, I felt a warm, strong hand wrapped around my waist, and it instantly brought a smile to my face. Turning my head to the left, I saw the very handsome Alex peacefully sleeping beside me, his slightly open mouth letting out soft snores that I found endearing.


    Carefully, I lifted his hand from my waist and gently ced it by his side as he rolled onto his back. For a moment, I hesitated, nervously biting my bottom lip, hoping not to disturb his sleep. Alex had arrivedtest night, caught up in an important deal that had upied him for the entire week. I ced a hand on my chest, slowly releasing the breath I had been unknowingly holding for a long moment.


    Sliding out of bed with grace, I tiptoed my way to the bathroom to freshen up. The sound of the running water from the shower awakened my senses, and after a refreshing bath, I emerged to find Alex waking up, his brow furrowed as he scrolled through his phone, probably catching up on things he had missed.


    I shook my head, approaching him with a soft smile. ¡°Good morning!¡± I spoke gently, trying not to startle him.


    ¡°Good morning, baby!¡± Alex looked up from his phone, his face instantly lighting up with a smile upon seeing me.


    ¡°What would you like to have for breakfast?¡± I inquired, already thinking about preparing something delicious for us.


    He pulled me towards him, making me sit on hisp with a yful smirk. ¡°You!¡± he said, nuzzling his face into the crook of my neck.


    With a gentle push, I disentangled myself from his affectionate embrace and stood up, cing my hand on my waist as I yfully narrowed my eyes. ¡°No, Alex, I¡¯m very tired. Last night, you almost drained me out,¡± I teased, trying to be lighthearted about it.


    Alex pouted, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his adorable act. ¡°You better get ready, or else you¡¯ll bete too. I¡¯m going to make breakfast,¡± I informed him, giving him a knowing look, and then I left the room to head into the kitchen, where I began preparing our morning meal.


    The kitchen filled with the aroma of freshly cooked food as I whipped up a delicious breakfast spread. I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for moments like these, even though Alex¡¯s involvement in the mafia business could be overwhelming at times. But when we had these tranquil mornings together, it reminded me of the reasons I fell in love with him in the first ce ¨C his charm, his charisma, and the way he cared for me in his own enigmatic way.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As the sizzling of the bacon filled the air, I couldn¡¯t wait to share this morning with him. Just as I finished setting the table, my phone rang, interrupting the quiet atmosphere. I picked it up to see my friend Julia¡¯s picture shing on the screen. With a slight hesitation, I answered the call.


    ¡°Hey, Sarah!¡± Julia greeted me cheerfully through the phone.


    ¡°Hey, Julia!¡± I greeted her in return, trying to match her enthusiasm.


    ¡°So, are youing to the get-together? All our ssmates and friends are going to be there,¡± she asked, her voice filled with excitement. Since my marriage to Alex, I had distanced myself from my friends, consumed by Alex¡¯s busy schedule.


    I sighed softly, torn between wanting to spend time with Alex and reconnecting with my old friends. ¡°No, babe. Alex has beening homete these days. He¡¯s swamped with work, and he wants me to be home when he returns,¡± I exined, hoping she would understand.


    ¡°Oh,e on, babe! You have all the time in the world for your husband,¡± Julia said, her tone tinged with exasperation. ¡°You need to make time for us too. It¡¯ll be a nice change for you. You have toe, or I¡¯m going to kidnap you,¡± she yfully threatened, pretending to be annoyed.


    Her words made meugh. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I conceded, knowing deep down that Julia wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. ¡°Enough with the drama, queen. I¡¯lle.¡±


    ¡°Yey! We¡¯ll have so much fun, babe,¡± Julia eximed happily, her excitement contagious.


    Shaking my head with a smile, I realized I needed to have a conversation with Alex about this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The aroma of the freshly prepared dinner filled the air as I meticulously ted the spaghetti. The clinking of cutlery against the tes echoed through the room, adding a touch of anticipation to the atmosphere. The clock on the wall ticked away, reminding me of Alex¡¯s impending arrival.


    Finally, unable to contain my curiosity any longer, I reached for my phone and typed out a message to Alex, my fingers dancing across the screen.

 Chapter 46.He Is Over Possessive ( Part -2)

    ¡°Hey, hubby. Dinner¡¯s ready. When will you be home?¡± I pressed send and anxiously awaited his response.


    A few momentster, my phone buzzed, and I eagerly unlocked it to read Alex¡¯s reply. ¡°Still stuck at the office. Give me an hour, and I¡¯ll be there. Sorry, love.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, a mix of disappointment and understanding. It seemed like the demands of his work were never-ending.


    With a heavy heart, I ced the tes of steaming spaghetti in the microwave to keep them warm. The television became my temporary distraction as I aimlessly flicked through the channels, searching for something to capture my attention. But my mind remained fixated on Alex¡¯s dyed arrival.


    Exactly an hourter, the sound of the front door creaking open broke through the silence, causing me to leap to my feet. In a flurry of anticipation, I switched off the TV and hurried to the entryway, catching sight of Alex as he stepped through the doorway. His eyes sparkled with exhaustion, but his face brightened at the sight of me.


    I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to wrap my arms around him, embracing him tightly. Taking his bag and jacket, I shed a warm smile. ¡°Hey, princess!¡± Alex¡¯s voice was a soft murmur as he leaned down to kiss the top of my head.


    ¡°Hi! Okay. Go and freshen up soon. I am warming up dinner,¡± I said, my voice gentle yet urging. I wanted him to rx and unwind after a long day.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me, sweetheart,¡± Alex spoke, his gaze locking with mine. Concernced his words, a testament to his caring nature.


    ¡°I know, Alex, but I like to wait for you,¡± I replied, a hint of affection in my voice. ¡°Now go and hurry up.¡± yfully, I nudged him toward the bedroom, silently encouraging him to take a much-needed break.


    After a short while, Alex emerged from the bedroom, dressed in afortable v-neck T-shirt and track pants. My eyes lingered on him appreciatively, captivated by his casual allure. A pang of hunger mixed with desire coursed through me, causing me to mentally shake myself. I had to focus on the task at hand-dinner.


    I skillfully ced the tes of spaghetti on the table, their savory aroma intensifying as the steam rose into the air. Alex reached into the fridge, extracting two cold beers. With a smile, he handed one to me, the coolness of the bottle contrasting with the warmth of his touch.


    As we sat down to eat, the clinking of our forks against the tes mingled with the soft murmurs of appreciation. Mouthfuls of the delectable pasta elicited pleasurable moans from Alex¡¯s lips. ¡°Ummmm, it¡¯s yum. You make the best spaghetti in the whole world,¡± he praised, chewing slowly to savor the vors.


    A mischievous twinkle glinted in my eyes as I raised an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°Really? It¡¯s my mom¡¯s recipe,¡± I confessed, delighting in his enjoyment.


    Alex, still chewing, took my hand and brought it to his lips, cing a tender kiss on it. His eyes locked with mine, filled with adoration. ¡°That¡¯s really delicious, Sarah. Tell your mom she¡¯s a culinary genius,¡± he said, a warm smile gracing his face.


    His affectionate gesture made me giggle, my heart swelling with affection. ¡°I will convey yourpliments,¡± I replied, my voice filled with mirth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Alex, my school friends are having a get-together this weekend. Everyone from my batch is going to the party, and I really want to go and meet them,¡± I started.


    Alex shifted his full attention from his food to me, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. ¡°No,¡± he refused sternly, and I was shocked to hear him say that.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, confusion evident in my voice. I hadn¡¯t expected such a curt response from him.


    ¡°No, Sarah. I know what happens at those get-togethers, and I won¡¯t allow you to go,¡± Alex said with authority.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± My temper started to rise. I didn¡¯t appreciate anyone trying to control my life.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t want you to get drunk when I¡¯m not around,¡± Alex said, his expression turning cold. He was being over-possessive, and it bothered me.

 Chapter 47.Control Freak ( Part-1)

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I can¡¯t drink with my friends¡¯ and¡­¡± She paused, her voice dripping with defiance, ¡°¡­ and how can you control my life.¡± Her fiery eyes pierced through me as she waved her two fingers, clearly agitated by my words. Her body tensed, ready for a fight.


    I let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of the situation press against my temples. Rubbing my forehead, I struggled to find the right words.


    ¡°I want you to stay away from those perverted guys who seek a chance to get into every girl¡¯s panties.¡± My tey forgotten as I stood up, crossing my arms firmly across my chest, a gesture of authority.


    Sarah scoffed, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Really, and you know this very well? Hmmm? Every man wants only this,¡± she mimicked my stance, crossing her hands over her chest.


    Frustration seeped into my voice as I replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about ming each other. I know how far a drunk guy can go. So I am just worried about you.¡± The thought of another man¡¯s hands on my wife ignited a fire within me, causing my teeth to clench.


    My determination hardened as I made my decision known. ¡°I have decided you won¡¯t go to any of those stupid parties.¡± The words hung heavily in the air, and Sarah¡¯s face flushed with anger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe, Alex, you don¡¯t trust me!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice rang out, filled with fury. Her eyes turned red, the intensity of her emotions zing.


    The room grew quieter as the weight of her usation settled between us. My eyes darkened, betraying the storm brewing inside me. My nostrils red with each aggravated breath, my anger escting. Sarah¡¯s disobedience fueled the fire within, intensifying my rage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have rights to you, huh? Okay. Fine. Do whatever you want. Damn it! Don¡¯te to me when someone takes advantage of you,¡± I yelled at her, frustration boiling over as I mmed my hand on the table, making the tes rattle.


    Sarah flinched visibly, her expression filled with fear. This was the first time she had seen me so angry. Did she think I would hit her? She instinctively took a step back, and my heart sank at the realization of how my anger affected her.


    With my dark eyes fixed on her, I knew I had to step away before things escted further. I stormed off, heading straight to the balcony to cool down, seeking the sce of fresh, cold air.


    As I took deep breaths, I tried to regain control of my emotions. I didn¡¯t want to scare her, but she needed to understand why I didn¡¯t want her to attend that stupid party. Inhaling and exhaling loudly, I ran a hand over my face, hoping to find a way to make herprehend my concerns.


    Eventually, I re-entered the bedroom, only to find Sarah gone. She had retreated to the guest room, still furious at me. I stood at the doorway, my eyes fixed on her sleeping form for a few moments, contemting whether I should wake her up and apologize for my outburst. However, I decided against it, knowing that she needed space to cool off as well.


    Lying beside her on the bed, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of regret and worry. I wished I had handled the situation better. My mind churned with thoughts about how to make her understand my perspective without resorting to anger. Tired from the emotional turmoil, I closed my eyes and eventually drifted off to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    In the morning, the sun slowly filtered through the curtains, gently waking me from my slumber. As I stirred, my eyesnded on Alex, still peacefully asleep beside me. The weight ofst night¡¯s argument settled heavily on my chest, and my heart felt gloomy as the memories flooded back. I hated that we fought, and it pained me to think about the harsh words we exchanged.


    Annoyance mixed with sadness as I recalled how he had raised his voice, refusing to listen to my perspective. I clenched my fists, reying the scene in my mind. He couldn¡¯t control every aspect of my life; he was my husband, not my owner.


    With a deep breath, I decided to get up and face the day. I walked to the bathroom, the cold tiles chilling my feet, and sshed water on my face, trying to wash away the lingering frustration. After getting ready, I made my way to the kitchen, a sense of determination settling in.


    I knew I needed to make amends, at least for my part in the argument. So, I started preparing breakfast for both of us. The aroma of coffee filled the air, mingling with the scent of freshly toasted bread. I arranged the tes with care, setting his breakfast aside while I quietly ate mine.


    The silence in the room felt heavy, and I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of guilt. But I knew I had to give Alex some space, and perhaps some time to cool off before we could talk things through.


    After breakfast, I gathered my belongings and slung my bag over my shoulder. Taking onest nce at the quiet apartment, I left for my parents¡¯ house.


    In the evening, I found myself seated on a weathered chair, the setting sun casting a warm glow on the tranquil countryside. A bottle of beer was clutched in my hand as I took a swig, trying to rx my nerves. Anger still simmered within me from the recent call I¡¯d ignored from Alex. His constant attempts atmunication only fueled my resentment. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him; not right now. So, without hesitation, I decided to skip the drama and headed straight to a party at a farmhouse, eager to reconnect with my old batchmates and have some fun with my friends.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In an attempt to look my best, I had donned a pair of tight white jeans that entuated my figure and paired them with an off-shoulder ck top, revealing a hint of skin. My hair was styled in a high ponytail, leaving my beautiful neck exposed, and I had applied light makeup to enhance my features. Completing the look, I wore three-inch ck heels that added a touch of sophistication to my outfit.


    Knowing Alex¡¯s possessive nature, I was certain he would disapprove of my appearance tonight. But at the moment, alcohol coursed through my veins, and I cared little for his opinions. As the music pumped through the speakers, I danced and drank, embracing the carefree spirit that took over me.


    Amongst the crowd, an old friend named Ronny spotted me and approached, shouting above the thumping music, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s so good to see you after so long!¡±


    I giggled, feeling the effects of the alcohol, and replied, ¡°Hey, you too.¡±


    Ronny smirked and asked, ¡°So, would you mind dancing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I slurred, swaying slightly on my feet.


    Ronny pulled me closer, his hands resting firmly on my hips as he began to dance with me. He positioned me so that my back was against him, and we moved in rhythm to the music, his body grinding against mine.


    I started feeling ufortable, so I gently pulled away from the guy¡¯s touch and excused myself, making my way back to the bar. My mood turned sour; I didn¡¯t appreciate being touched by anyone other than Alex.


    Grimacing at the thought, I waved my hand in front of my eyes to clear the thick air of stress that clouded my mind. I motioned to the bartender, silently asking for a shot of tequ to calm my nerves.


    ¡°That drink is on me,¡± a voice said from beside me. I turned to see the most beautiful crystal-clear blue eyes. It was Alex!

 Chapter 48.Control Freak ( Part-2)

    ¡°What are you doing here? And by the way, I can pay for my drink,¡± I said, trying to avoid looking directly at him.


    ¡°I know, but this one¡¯s on me,¡± Alex insisted with a smile. The bartender served my shots, and I downed one in one go.


    ¡°Woah! Easy there, baby girl,¡± Alex chuckled at myck of experience with strong liquor.


    ¡°As if you care,¡± I retorted sarcastically.


    ¡°I do. Otherwise, I shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± he replied with a serious tone, making me pause for a moment.


    ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s da-¡± Julia started to say as she tugged at my hand but stopped in the middle of her sentence when she saw Alex.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Julia eximed with a fan-girl smile, clearly excited to see him.


    Alex was polite enough to acknowledge her. ¡°Hey! You must be Julia,¡± he said, shing his million-dor smile.


    Julia started jumping up and down with excitement. ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God! He knows my name,¡± she said, shaking her hand in the air. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her reaction.


    It was strange seeing Alex here. As far as I knew, he had nothing to do with this side of the city, but then again, Alex had always been good at hiding things. Still, there was somethingforting about his presence amidst this tense atmosphere.


    I took another shot of tequ, feeling the liquid burn its way down my throat. Maybe I needed the courage to confront Alex about why he was here. But before I could say anything else, the club¡¯s lights flickered, and the music abruptly stopped.


    A hush fell over the room as the door swung open, and a figure emerged from the darkness. The atmosphere instantly changed, and everyone seemed to tense up. I knew who it was even before he stepped into the light.


    Salvatore ¡°The Shadow¡± Moretti, the boss of this city¡¯s most powerful mafia family. His reputation preceded him, and his presencemanded respect, fear, and even admiration from those involved in the underworld. I regretteding to this ce far away from our city.


    I nced at Alex, whose expression remained neutral, but I could sense a subtle shift in his demeanor. Even he couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of Salvatore¡¯s presence.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Salvatore slowly scanned the room with his piercing eyes before locking them on me. My heart skipped a beat; I had never been this close to someone as dangerous as him. But instead of feeling fear, an unexpected sense of curiosity washed over me.


    Salvatore began to walk towards our group, and with each step, the tension in the air seemed to escte. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from him; his aura was maic, drawing me in like a moth to a me.


    As he approached, Julia tried to say something, but her words caught in her throat. Even she seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. It was as if time had frozen, and all that existed in that moment was Salvatore and the darkness that followed him.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low andmanding, ¡°Alex, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Alex nodded respectfully, ¡°Indeed, it has, Salvatore.¡±


    My mind was racing with questions, wondering about their history, and why Alex seemed so calm in the presence of such a dangerous man. But I knew better than to ask anything at that moment.


    Salvatore¡¯s attention shifted from Alex to me, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°And who might this beautiful youngdy be?¡±


    Before I could reply, Alex spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s with me, Salvatore.¡±


    The boss raised an eyebrow, his curiosity evident. ¡°Interesting. Well, enjoy your evening,¡± he said, his gaze lingering on me for a moment longer before he turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    The music started ying again, and the tension in the room slowly eased. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself after the encounter. There was something about Salvatore that both terrified and intrigued me.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alex asked, his concern genuine.


    ¡°I think so,¡± I replied, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    Julia was still in shock, and I couldn¡¯t me her. Seeing Salvatore Moretti up close was an experience that would stay with anyone forever.


    As the night went on, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something significant had just happened. Alex looked at me with an amused look on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe with me, my wife,¡± he dered.

 Chapter 49.She Is In Danger

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    I felt a surge of unease as I watched Salvator leer at my wife from across the room. His intentions were crystal clear, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass. Determined to protect Sarah, I casually draped an arm around her and suggested that it was time to head home. Little did we know that our departure would coincide with chaos erupting all around us.


    As we were about to leave, the unmistakable sound of gunfire shattered the air. Instinctively, I reached for my phone and quickly texted Logan and Ryder, urging them to join us immediately. However, there was no time to waste; I had to take charge until they arrived. My bodyguard and henchmen sprang into action, and we fought back against Salvator¡¯s well-armed men.


    Bullets whizzed past, and the air reeked of gunpowder as we engaged in a fierce battle. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears, but I couldn¡¯t let fear paralyze me. I had to protect Sarah and everyone else caught in this dangerous situation.


    ¡°Stay close to me, Sarah! We¡¯ll make it out of this mess,¡± I yelled, trying to reassure her amidst the chaos. Her eyes were wide with fear, but she nodded and clung tightly to me as we navigated through the mayhem.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    My bodyguard, Tony, was firing with deadly uracy, covering our nk as we pushed forward. My henchmen, Joey and Vinnie, fought with grit and determination, taking down Salvator¡¯s men one by one.


    Finally, just when we needed them most, Logan and Ryder arrived, guns zing. The tide began to turn in our favor as they joined the fray. The additional firepower and expertise they brought to the table gave us the edge we needed.


    We continued to push forward, gaining ground as we fought back the onught of Salvator¡¯s people. It was a fierce battle of wills, and neither side was willing to back down.


    As the dust settled and thest of Salvator¡¯s meny defeated, we all took a moment to catch our breath. The room was a mess of overturned furniture and bullet-riddled walls. But we had prevailed.


    Sarah looked at me, her eyes still wide, and apologized foring here alone. I held her close, trying to calm both her and myself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sarah. We¡¯re safe now. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said, my voice still tinged with adrenaline.


    Logan and Ryder exchanged nods with me, and together, we made our way out of the now-silent room, leaving behind the remnants of the violent encounter.


    This night was a stark reminder of the dangers that came with the life I had chosen. But I had no intention of backing down, especially when it came to protecting the ones I loved. Salvator had made a grave mistake by targeting my family, and tonight, we had sent a clear message that we were not to be trifled with. The mafia may be ruthless, but I was equally so, and I¡¯d do whatever it took to keep my loved ones safe.


    As we stepped out of the chaotic scene, the cool night air provided some respite from the tension-filled room we had just escaped. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, keeping me alert and focused on the task at hand-getting Sarah home safely.


    We hurried towards the waiting car, the dim streetlights casting long shadows around us. Logan and Ryder nked us, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of trouble. We knew that Salvator¡¯s reach extended far, and we couldn¡¯t let our guard down even for a moment.


    As we approached the car, a dark figure emerged from the shadows, blocking our path. It was Salvator himself, a smug grin ying on his face. He was battered and bloodied, but his arrogance remained intact.


    ¡°Well, well, well, looks like you managed to scrape by this time,¡± Salvator sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°But mark my words, this isn¡¯t over. You and your precious wife won¡¯t be safe for long.¡±


    I felt the anger rise within me, fueled by the threats he dared to utter. But I knew better than to let my emotions get the best of me. I had to stayposed, calcting, and maintain the upper hand.


    ¡°Salvator, you¡¯ve made a grave mistake,¡± I responded, my voiceced with a steely resolve. ¡°You should have thought twice before crossing me. This isn¡¯t a game you can win.¡±


    I took my gun and shot him in the centre of the forehead. He was dead then and there.


    ¡°Lets go, our people will take care of his body,¡± Logan suggested and I agreed.


    We quickly piled into the car, the engine roaring to life as Logan took the wheel, his eyes scanning the rearview mirror for any signs of pursuit. The sirens grew louder, a constant reminder of the imminent danger we still faced.


    Sarah clutched my hand tightly, her knuckles turning white. I gave her a reassuring squeeze, trying to convey that we were in this together, and I would do whatever it took to keep her safe.


    As the car sped through the darkened streets, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the events of the night. Salvator¡¯s threat hung over us like a dark cloud, a reminder that our lives were forever entangled in this treacherous world.


    But I was determined. Determined to protect my loved ones.

 Chapter 50.A Mutual Decision

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    The next morning, I awoke with a splitting headache, and I instinctively clutched my head in both hands, groaning in difort. As Iy there, the door creaked open, and Alex appeared with a thoughtful expression, carrying a tray in his hands.


    His face brightened at the sight of me, and he greeted me with a warm smile, ¡°Good morning, babe.¡± He approached the bed gracefully and carefully set the tray down beside me.


    I could only manage a weak groan in response to his cheerful demeanor, clearly still feeling the effects of the headache.


    ¡°Headache?¡± Alex inquired with genuine concern as he took a seat beside me.


    ¡°Deadly,¡± I replied, wincing slightly as I inhaled and exhaled sharply.


    Without hesitation, he handed me two Advil tablets and a ss of water, advising, ¡°Take this. And have your favorite coffee. You will feel better.¡±


    I followed his instructions without question, swallowing the tablets and then reaching for theforting aroma of the coffee on the tray.


    Alex watched me closely for a moment, seemingly contemting something before he finally spoke again, his tone serious, ¡°Did you remember anything fromst night?¡±


    I shook my head, trying to recall the events of the previous night, but my memories were hazy and fragmented. ¡°Ah¡­ a little bit. I have a vague memory ofst night. Maybe I drank too much.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk, Sarah,¡± he said, and I nodded in agreement, curious and slightly apprehensive about the conversation toe.


    Alex slid off the bed and began pacing around the room, his bodynguage revealing a deep sense of stress. I couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned about what was on his mind.


    ¡°Alex, please sit down,¡± I urged gently, patting the bed beside me. He obliged, quickly covering the distance between us in three long strides and settling down by my side. He ced aforting hand on my shoulder, giving it a light squeeze.


    ¡°Sarah, listen to me first,¡± he said, his voice filled with earnestness. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t feel any pressure. I want you to take your time to think before you react, okay?¡±


    His words only served to heighten my confusion, leaving me wondering what exactly he wanted to discuss.


    ¡± You are scaring me, Alex,¡± I raised both of her eyebrows.


    Alex chuckled. ¡°Just hear me out, ¡± He said.


    I nodded. Alex took a deep breath.


    ¡°I understand that you might feel scared after what happenedst night. But I want you to trust me; I will always protect you,¡± Alex began, his voice filled with sincerity and reassurance.


    ¡°Yeah, I trust you, Alex,¡± I replied, trying to match his smile with a faint one of my own.


    Then, without warning, he dropped a surprising announcement, ¡°I want to start our family.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, and I was taken aback by the suddenness of his desire.


    ¡°What?¡± I stammered, struggling to process the revtion.


    ¡°Baby, my parents always wanted us to start a family from the very beginning. And now, I yearn for it too,¡± he admitted, baring his vulnerability.


    Feeling conflicted, I gently covered his hand on my shoulder with my own, seekingfort and connection. ¡°But, Alex, we just got married, and we¡¯re still getting to know each other. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to have a baby. Maybe we should wait a little longer,¡± I suggested, hoping he would understand my perspective.


    Alex nodded understandingly, acknowledging my point of view. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m not entirely ready for this either, but there are some duties I am bound to fulfill,¡± he exined.


    He shifted his hand from my shoulder to my arm, reaching for my hand and enclosing it between his. With a tender grasp, he continued, ¡°And besides, we¡¯re married. Eventually, we¡¯ll have children, so why not now? I believe bing parents will bring us closer and help us understand each other better.¡±


    His gaze bore into my eyes, as if searching my soul for the answers he sought. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way with anyone else. I want to spend my entire life with you in my arms. I can¡¯t exin what this feeling is, but it¡¯s only you who makes me feel like this,¡± he confessed, his emotionsid bare.


    His words left me gasping for breath, utterly speechless. My mind raced to find the right words, but the rush of emotions overwhelmed me, making it difficult to articte my thoughts. Everything was happening so quickly that my mind struggled to catch up with the whirlwind of emotions inside me. I tried to find the perfect response, but all that came out was a faint whisper of uncertainty.


    ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I began, my voice filled with uncertainty. I paused, searching his face for any reaction, but it remained stoic, devoid of any emotions, and he listened intently to my words.


    ¡°We just got married, and it¡¯s only been a month. I think we should give ourselves more time. Maybe you¡¯re acting impulsively after our fight and making hasty decisions. But please, think it through once more. Having a baby is a significant decision. We can¡¯t decide at the snap of a finger,¡± I implored, holding his hand firmly as I gazed softly into his eyes.


    ¡°So you need time?¡± he finally spoke.


    ¡°I need some time. We need to give ourselves time. Let¡¯s wait and see how our rtionship grows. Please, Alex,¡± I pleaded, not wanting to hurt him but needing to express my feelings honestly.


    ¡°Okay, sweetheart. Take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I can wait for you to be ready to start a family with me until the end of this world,¡± he reassured me, a warm smile spreading across his face.


    Relieved that he understood, I returned his smile with gratitude and affection.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Baby, you fought with me and left home. You didn¡¯t tell me where you were going. Never do that again, okay?!¡± he said, his tone serious as he expressed his concern.


    I nodded, feeling a sense of remorse and promising silently to be more considerate in the future.


    ¡°Baby girl, you were a very bad girlst night. And you know that bad girls deserve punishment,¡± he stated, his eyes narrowing yfully.


    I gasped, a mixture of surprise and intrigue. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you going to punish me?¡± I asked, finding it hard to believe that Alex could ever intentionally hurt me.


    Alex leaned in closer to my shoulder, his lips grazing my ear as he whispered teasingly, ¡°Oh, baby girl, you¡¯re going to love your punishment. I promise.¡±


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I closed my eyes, waiting in anticipation for what he had in store for me.

 Chapter 51.Punishment For A Bad Girl

    Alex¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I instructed, curling my index finger.


    She scooted down the bed and stood near me. I sat on the bed and widened the gap between my legs.


    ¡°Over my knees,¡± I instructed again in my deep, dominating voice, causing her jaw to drop to the ground. I smirked, pleased to see her reaction.


    She seemed nervous, slowly stalking near me, swaying her hips sensually, and stopping near my legs.


    I gripped her arm and pulled her down over myp. Her face was down, and her ass was up in the air. I dragged up her dress to reveal her whitece panties.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± I groaned.


    She gasped and shivered as the cold air touched her skin when I dragged her panties down to her ankles.


    I ced my hand on her bottom, and my rough skin began to slowly caress her ass cheeks, making her moan as she enjoyed my touch. Suddenly, I gave her a hard spank thatnded on her soft skin, making her cry out.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I immediately soothed the pain by caressing and massaging her with myrge palm.


    ¡°Count in numbers, or I won¡¯t stop until you count to ten,¡± I said, my voice bing dangerously deep and low.


    She nodded, biting her lips, unable to speak. Again, a spanknded on her right ass cheek with a loud sound. She cried out the number,


    ¡°Two.¡±


    I caressed her burning skin again. Before she could recover, I spanked her left ass cheek so hard that she squirmed and screamed my name in pleasure. She had just orgasmed so intensely over my knees.


    I waited longer this time for her to recover as the waves of orgasm kept hitting her deep down her core. She was panting and breathing with difficulty. I kept massaging her back, caressing and soothing her.


    She counted in numbers again when she was able to speak,


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, massaging and kneading her heated ass cheeks before delivering a firm spank. She moaned and yelped, clearly enjoying the experience.


    After Alex had finished yfully punishing her with a gentle spanking on each cheek, she was left panting heavily, almost breathless. He could feel her arousal, and it had soaked through, leaving a damp spot on his pants.


    With his hands still on her cheeks, he continued to massage them, trying to soothe the sensation from the yful punishment. Knowing she enjoyed it, he parted her thighs and explored further, touching her wetness.


    As his finger brushed over the edge of her vagina, parting her folds and gathering her wetness, she gasped and squirmed over his knees. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and wet. I can¡¯t wait to taste you,¡± he groaned, pushing his finger gently inside her tight entrance.


    Her pleasurable cry of his name made him feel proud that he could bring her such pleasure. ¡°Yes, baby girl, moan my name as you climax on my finger and in my mouth,¡± he groaned in response to her pleasure.


    Feeling her wetness and her tightness around his finger, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to taste her. He pulled out his finger, and as she shivered and stood on her feet, he helped her lie on the bed on her elbows. On the other side, hey down on his back.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he gestured to her, inviting her near. She scooted closer on the bed.


    ¡°I want you to sit on myp,¡± he said, and she looked at him with widened eyes, feeling a bit nervous.


    ¡°You¡­ You want me to do what?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°You heard me, sweetheart,¡± he said, tugging her leg yfully and making her straddle him. Holding her waist, he lifted her slightly, allowing her to sit on hisp.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± she squealed.


    ¡°Remove your dress,¡± he softly ordered.


    Sheplied, quickly removing her dress and revealing her whitecy bra covering her ample bosom. He groaned at the sight.


    Running the tip of his tongue over her inner thighs, he licked her soft skin. She closed her eyes, her head rolling back in pleasure.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Oh, baby, I haven¡¯t even started yet. Who made you so wet and aroused?¡± Although he knew the answer, he yfully asked her.


    ¡°You,¡± she gasped in response.


    I smiled upon hearing her answer. She was all mine and only mine.


    With my tongue, I parted her folds and licked her clit, rewarded by a sweet moan.


    Taking her sensitive clit between my teeth, I lightly flicked it.


    ¡°Oh, God! You¡¯re killing me, Alex,¡± she cried. I smirked, reveling in hearing my name from her sweet, intoxicating mouth.


    I captured her clit in my lips and sucked hard, causing her to writhe on my face. It was an exhrating sight.


    Licking her soft edges, I gently probed my tongue inside her tight hole. She became a moaning mess, and I savored the experience of being between her legs. She was at my mercy, and I intended to make her climax on my tongue, in my mouth, and all over my face.


    Sucking hard on her core while my tongue was inside her, I felt her clenching around me. I knew she was close. Arching her back and supporting herself with her hands, her legs shivered, and her body shook. She was very close.


    I trailed my hands up her thighs, ran over her t stomach, and reached her breasts. I pinched her nipple firmly, and she groaned in anticipation, her body trembling as she climaxed all over my mouth. I savored her sweetness like a thirsty man in the desert. Her taste was addictive and unlike anything, I had experienced before.


    Panting and breathing heavily, she continued to shudder. I kept sucking on her sweet nectar until thest drop. Gently lifting her, I made her sit on my chest, and she remained breathless.


    Gripping her nape, I pulled her down and pressed my lips against hers, letting her taste herself on my lips. She kissed me with urgency and passion. I plunged my tongue into her mouth, and she moaned, savoring her essence on my tongue.


    I pulled her down beside me, then rose on the bed and swiftly removed my pants and shirt. Hovering over her, I parted her thighs with my knees and entered her tight opening. I began thrusting hard and deep. Soon, I reached my climax and released inside her. Copsing on her, I panted and breathed heavily, taking my time to regain my strength.


    I pulled out andy beside her, pulling her into my arms. ¡°Take some rest, baby. You need to regain your strength for our next session,¡± I said, looking at her face. Her eyes were already closed. I smiled, seeing her small face, looking exhausted. I kissed her forehead and tucked her head under my chin. Closing my eyes, I felt content, satisfied, and fulfilled.

 Chapter 52.Mixed Feeling

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    After returning from the business trip, Mia¡¯s demeanor had changed; she appeared distant, her usual warmth and charm reced with a guarded facade. Afte the meeting ended Mia was the first one to be in hurry to run out of the room or away from me.


    ¡°Mia, wait. I need to talk to you,¡± I implored, my desperate eyes searching for answers in her troubled blue ones. She hesitated but finally remained in the room after everyone else had left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby girl? Talk to me. Why are you avoiding me?¡± I questioned, my voice trying to hold on to its usualmanding tone, but a hint of vulnerability seeped through.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, Mr. Mancini. I just¡­ I just came back to my senses,¡± Mia replied animatedly, trying to keep up a brave front.


    I shook my head, confusion evident on my face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ listen¡­ I need this job, but I can¡¯t be your y toy. I have feelings, and I don¡¯t want to get hurt in the end. Please, Mr. Mancini, I want whatever is between us to end. I don¡¯t want to proceed with this kind of rtionship any further,¡± Mia finally voiced her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Hell! You¡¯ve got it all wrong, baby girl. You¡¯ve misunderstood everything,¡± I tried to exin, my voice tinged with exasperation and desperation.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mancini. I got it all wrong. I was living in a fake world, but now I¡¯ve awakened to reality. I don¡¯t want this. I want to live a peaceful and respectful life. Please forget about everything that has ever happened. And if you want, I can¡­ I can resign,¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled, revealing the emotions she was trying to suppress.


    Seeing her struggling, I realized it was not the right time to talk to her further. Perhaps she needed time to process her feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t need to resign, Mia. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want this rtionship. We will keep it purely professional if that makes you happy. Alright?¡±


    With tears shimmering in her eyes, she silently left the room, leaving me to grapple with the unexpected rejection.


    As I stood there, confusion swirling in my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she behaving like this? Did anyone say anything about me?¡±


    The truth was, I had started to feel a deep attraction for Mia, something beyond just business or physical desire. I had nned to take our rtionship to the next level and ask her to be my girlfriend, but now it seemed like she was not interested in me, which was a new and unsettling experience for me.


    My phone broke my thoughts, ringing insistently. I knew it was my father, and he wouldn¡¯t call without a valid reason. ¡°Dad! What happened?¡± I answered, hoping to find a distraction from the emotional turmoil inside me.


    ¡°That was rude, Logan Mancini. Have you forgotten your manners?¡± My father¡¯s voice scolded me over the phone, his tone filled with disapproval.


    ¡°Dad, please, I¡¯m a little bit packed. If you can, please hurry,¡± I replied in a bored voice, clearly not in the mood for a lecture.


    ¡°Come home tonight. Have dinner with us. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve spent time with your family,¡± he urged, attempting to bridge the gap between us.


    ¡°What¡¯s the asion, Dad?¡± I asked, sensing that there must be a significant reason behind this sudden invitation.


    ¡°Nothing special, but Logan, we have something very important to discuss with you. You bettere on time. Your grandparents will also be there,¡± he informed me, leaving a hint of mystery in his words.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s going to be a family get-together,¡± I mused, frowning slightly. I knew from experience that when my whole family came together, it usually meant they were conspiring against me in some way. As the sole heir of the Mancini group, I had taken over and managed all our businesses and properties.


    ¡°Yes, Logan, after a long time, we¡¯ll all be having a meal together. We¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± my father confirmed, emphasizing the significance of the gathering.


    ¡°Okay, dad, I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said, resigning myself to the inevitable confrontation.


    As the evening fell, I found myself sitting at the dining table with my family, enjoying dinner while waiting for them to reveal the news that prompted this gathering.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? Spill the news. I can¡¯t wait anymore,¡± I finally broke the tense silence, eager to get it over with.


    ¡°Listen, Logan, you¡¯re turning 27, and ording to your great-grandfather¡¯s will, you should be married before you turn 27,¡± my grandfather warned, his tone serious and stern.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Come on, Grandpa, you know that I¡¯m not interested in marriage. I want to enjoy my freedom, and I¡¯m content living alone. I don¡¯t want any kind of trouble in my life, and marriage is the beginning of so many problems,¡± I shrugged, trying to defend my position.


    ¡°You have to understand, Logan. Your affair with your secretary is all over the media. Taking her outdoors has be big gossip. Your Casanova image is not good for our business and family. We can¡¯t afford to lose our clients because of your yboy image. They don¡¯t trust someone who is not serious in his life,¡± Grandpa scowled, expressing concerns of the family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Come on, Grandpa, you¡¯re being overly dramatic. How can they rte my personal life and business together? Personal and professional lives are two different things, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense. They should understand that mymitment has never faltered in any professional deal,¡± I argued, trying to make them see my point of view.


    ¡°Everything does not work ording to you, Logan, and we have already selected a girl for you. Shees from a very rich and reputed family. Your marriage with her will not only strengthen our family ties but also be beneficial for our business,¡± my father disclosed, his voice carrying a sense of finality.


    ¡°What the hell, Dad? How can you decide something so significant without even asking me?¡± I retorted, my annoyance evident in my tone.


    ¡°Language, Logan! You can¡¯t speak in front of your elders like that,¡± my grandfather interjected sternly, disapproving of my outburst.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, but I can¡¯t marry someone I don¡¯t even know,¡± I replied, managing to regain myposure and keep my voice level.


    ¡°Listen, Logan, you have to marry a girl either chosen by us, or you can choose a girl yourself. But you must get married before you turn 27; otherwise, you will lose all rights to the family¡¯s property and businesses,¡± my grandfather revealed, his words carrying a weight of tradition and obligation.


    Damn it! I was trapped with no escape. I felt cornered, with my family¡¯s legacy and my future hanging in the bnce.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I will marry the girl of your choice,¡± I sighed, epting my fate reluctantly.

 Chapter 53.A Bad News (Part-1)

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    In a cozy corner of the restaurant, I sat opposite my dear friend Julia, the soft glow of Amber light illuminating our faces. It had been nearly a month since west saw each other, and we were catching up over coffee, sharing the details of our lives.


    Julia, with her mischievous charm, leaned forward and asked with a yful wink, ¡°How¡¯s your married life going on, babe?¡±


    A blush crept onto my cheeks as I thought about my marriage. It was like living in a fairytale ¨C everything was simply perfect. It was clear that Alex was starting to like me just as I liked him. And what I discovered this very morning would undoubtedly strengthen our bond even more.


    ¡°Oh, Julia, you won¡¯t believe it,¡± I gushed. ¡°Life with Alex is like a dreame true. He was my dream man, and now he¡¯s my husband. I feel like I¡¯m on cloud nine.¡±


    Julia chuckled andmented with amusement, ¡°Sarah, you¡¯re absolutely glowing. You¡¯re so lucky to have Alex. You¡¯ve turned all the other girls green with envy, and they¡¯re probably ming their ownck of luck for any negative feelings they might have towards you. He was undoubtedly the most desirable bachelor around.¡±


    A sheepish smile crossed my lips as I admitted, ¡°I know, Julia, and I really wanted to share this news with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me! I can¡¯t stand the suspense,¡± Julia eximed, leaning in even closer.


    Taking a deep breath, I revealed, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Julia.¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened, and she gasped, ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s fantastic, babe! I¡¯m going to be a godmother; I¡¯m dering it right now. No arguments!¡±


    We bothughed heartily at her enthusiastic promation, and I felt grateful to have such a supportive friend. But my nerves got the best of me as Julia inquired further, ¡°Did you tell your husband yet?¡±


    Gently biting my lip, I hesitated, ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not sure, Julia. I don¡¯t know how to break this news to him. We never nned for this to happen so soon after our marriage. I already told him that I don¡¯t want to have a kid right now. We¡¯re still in the early stages of our marriage, and we¡¯re both trying to figure out our rtionship. I¡¯m just afraid that he might react the way I did when I first learned about my pregnancy ¨C scared and unsure.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. Just tell him. He will understand. It¡¯s his child too. And it¡¯s not only your mistake that you got pregnant,¡± Julia reassured me, her eyes filled with empathy as she reached out to hold my hand, offering aforting squeeze.


    Her words resonated with me, and I let out a soft sigh, realizing that she was right. I needed to share this with Alex, as it was a decision that concerned both of us. My fingers unconsciously caressed my stomach, and as I did so, a wave of tenderness washed over me. I was already beginning to feel a connection with my unborn baby, and deep down, I knew I wanted to embrace motherhood.


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    In the midst of my thoughts, a voice interrupted our conversation. I turned my head to see a brte woman standing before us, her big blue eyes adorned with artificialshes. Her presence struck me as strange, and I couldn¡¯t fathom what she wanted.


    ¡°You are Alex¡¯s wife, right?¡± she asked, looking at me with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, a hint of uncertainty in my voice as I tried to understand her intentions.


    The woman smirked, giving me a once-over, and I felt a pang of insecurity.


    ¡°You are so pretty. I don¡¯t find any reason why Alex would ever think of cheating on you,¡± she said with a touch of pity in her tone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Confusion clouded my expression, and I asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She shook her head and let out azyugh, as though enjoying some secret amusement.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me without proof. Let me show you something,¡± she said, taking out her phone.

 Chapter 54.A Bad News ( Part-2)

    My heart began to race with unease as she yed a video for me to see.


    The sight on the screen shattered my world. It was Alex, intimately kissing another woman, his possessive grip pulling her closer as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. My head spun, and the ground beneath my feet felt unstable. Nausea churned in my stomach, and I had to fight the urge to empty my insides right then and there. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch any more of that heart-wrenching video, so I averted my gaze, tears welling up in my eyes as I tried toprehend what I had just witnessed.


    Anger and hurt boiled inside me as I red at the woman who had shown me that devastating video.


    ¡°What do you want from me? Why are you showing me this?¡± I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady despite the tremor in my hands.


    Her expression turned deceptively innocent, but I could see the mockery in her eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just want to alert you about your husband. You look like a very nicedy, and I am worried about you,¡± she said with a hint of insincerity.


    I clenched my fists, determined not to let her see how deeply her actions had affected me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself, and thank you for showing this video,¡± I replied, forcing a calm facade even as my heart was shattering into a million pieces.


    Unable to bear the weight of the revtion, I abruptly stood up, leaving the restaurant without even looking back. Julia followed close behind, her voice filled with concern as she called out my name, urging me to stop.


    ¡°Sarah! What happened? Why did you run out? Who was that girl? What did you see in her phone? Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she bombarded me with questions, but I couldn¡¯t find the words to answer just yet.


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions. Just moments ago, I had been ted at the thought of bing a mother, building a future with Alex, my supposed loving husband. But now, it felt like everything had crumbled around me. I knew about Alex¡¯s questionable past before we got married, but I had believed that he had changed, that his feelings for me were genuine. Yet, that video shattered all my illusions.


    Feeling like an utter fool for falling so easily for his charming facade, I cursed myself for being blind to the signs. His sweet words and gestures, all of it seemed like an act now, designed to manipte me into falling for him. I felt like a pawn in his game, a means for him to satisfy his desires, leaving me broken and betrayed.


    Amidst my turmoil, Julia held my hand, her touch grounding me in the moment. She turned me to face her, her caring eyes filled with empathy, waiting for me to open up about the pain that was tearing me apart inside.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I recounted the painful revtion to Julia.


    ¡°That girl in the restaurant, she showed me a video in which Alex cheated on me. I can¡¯t believe this. I just found out I am pregnant, and I was looking forward to seeing my happy family growing, and now all my dreams shattered into pieces, just like that. What will I do?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and heartache. Feeling utterly lost and clueless about my future, I couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the betrayal that had befallen me.


    Overwhelmed by emotions, I slumped down on the floor, my knees giving in to the immense pain in my heart. I no longer cared that people were watching me in my pathetic condition. How could he do this to me? How could he do this to our baby? The love I once held for him now seemed like a distant memory, overshadowed by the searing hatred that consumed me. I hated him more than I ever thought I could love him, and the realization cut through me like a knife.


    Wiping my cheeks and drying my eyes, I felt Julia¡¯s warm hand enveloping mine, offering a steadying presence. Drawing strength from her support, I forced myself to stand up, albeit feeling weak and broken inside. With an air of determination, I began to walk towards my car, my steps heavy with the weight of the decisions I knew I had to make.


    ¡°Where are you going, Sarah?¡± Julia asked, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°I am going to finish what he has started,¡± I replied curtly, my voice void of any emotion. ¡°With my trust shattered, every emotion in me also died because of his cheating. I can¡¯t forgive him, not now, not ever. He hurt me beyond measure, and he has to face the consequences. I refuse to let him hurt me any further. I will put an end to everything with him,¡± I dered with a newfound resolve.


    Sliding into my car, I started the ignition, the engine humming to life as I drove towards Alex¡¯s office. The roads seemed endless, mirroring the turbulent thoughts swirling within me. I needed closure, even if it meant confronting the person who had broken my heart.


    Upon reaching his workce, I parked the car, my hands trembling with a mix of anger and sadness. Stepping out, I took a deep breath to steady myself, ready to face the man who had shattered my dreams and betrayed my love. The path ahead was uncertain, but I knew one thing for certain ¨C I wouldn¡¯t let him destroy me any further.

 Chapter 55.It鈥檚 Time To Make Decision

    Sarah¡¯s POV.


    As I stood in front of the towering building housing Alex¡¯s office, my heart was heavy with sadness and determination. The guard, who knew me as Mrs. Hamilton, offered a polite salute, but my mind was too preupied to return his friendly gesture. The gravity of the situation had consumed me entirely, leaving no room for pleasantries.


    Pressing the button for the 60th floor where Alex¡¯s office resided, I walked with a sense of urgency, my steps guided by a singr purpose ¨C to confront him and seek answers to the questions that haunted me.


    As I approached his office, his secretary tried to intervene, her professional dutypelling her to uphold the ongoing meeting¡¯s privacy. However, her attempts to halt me were futile; nothing would deter me from facing Alex.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you cannot go inside. A meeting is going on, and I have orders that no one can enter the boardroom,¡± she warned, trying to assert her authority.


    I paid her no mind, my determination unwavering. Nothing could stop me now; I needed to see Alex immediately.


    Despite my protests, she persisted in her efforts to block me. The audacity of her actions angered me. How dare she presume to understand my ce in Alex¡¯s life? She was privy to his affairs, well aware of the other women who would visit him here. That knowledge fueled my disdain for her, and I shot her a scornful look as I pushed open the heavy door to the boardroom.


    The abrupt entrance drew the attention of everyone present, and their faces disyed a mixture of anger, shock, surprise, and confusion. I paid no attention to their reactions, my gaze fixated solely on Alex, who stood in the center of the room, looking at me with a stunned expression etched across his face.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I dered, my voice firm despite the emotions swirling inside me.


    Alex nodded in acknowledgment, sensing the seriousness of the situation. With a subtle gesture, he indicated to the others in the room that they should leave. They understood the unspoken message and slowly departed, leaving us alone in the vast boardroom.


    Alex stood there, visibly taken aback, as he watched me approach him with a mix of concern and confusion etched on his face. ¡°What happened, baby? Are you alright?¡± he asked, trying to reach out and touch my head gently with the back of his palm. However, my body instinctively flinched away, and I pulled back, not wanting his touch at that moment.


    His bewildered expression deepened, and he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sarah?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was acting oblivious to it all. My frustration bubbled over, and I snorted before responding in a toneced with bitter mockery, ¡°Do you really not know?¡± I let out a mirthlessugh, feeling a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°Stop pretending in front of me, Alex. I know everything about you.¡±


    His eyes squinted in confusion, and he tried to defend himself, ¡°What are you talking about, Sarah? I have no idea what you mean.¡±


    He shook his head, appearing to be the picture of innocence, and that only fueled my anger further. How could he act like nothing had happened? It was infuriating. My emotions reached an extreme, and without thinking, I moved forward and delivered a punch to his chest, a physical manifestation of my hurt and betrayal. ¡°You cheated on me!¡± I shouted, the words escaping my lips in a mix of pain and anger. ¡°How dare you insult our marriage like this?¡±


    In response, Alex¡¯s expression turned from confusion to frustration, denying my usation vehemently. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Sarah? Who told you all this nonsense? There is nothing like that,¡± he retorted firmly.


    My anger surged as I remembered the evidence that led me to confront him. ¡°Yeah? And what about that video?¡± I scowled, my mind shing back to the painful sight of him kissing that mysterious girl. ¡°I have seen everything with my own eyes. Don¡¯t you dare deny it.¡±


    ¡°It must be a misunderstanding. Who showed you what video? Tell me the name and call that person in front of me. I will make everything clear,¡± he dered with an air of confidence, his voice unwavering. His eyes bore into mine, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling intimidated by his imposing presence. It seemed as though no one would dare defy him.


    ¡°Please, Alex. Stop acting like an innocent guy. I know what your reputation was before marriage. But I thought you had changed. But no, I was wrong and very stupid to believe in you. You cannot change. You are still the same,¡± I uttered with a mix of anger and disappointment. My heart was heavy, but I knew I couldn¡¯t continue living a lie. Summoning every ounce of courage, I tossed my wedding ring at him, a symbolic gesture of ending our charade.


    ¡°I will send you a signed divorce paper. Please sign the papers and end this false marriage. After that, you will be free to live as your heart wishes. Nobody is going to me you or stop you from doing anything,¡± I taunted, raising my chin defiantly. My emotions were a whirlwind, but I was determined not to falter.


    I stood before him, tall and resolute, ready to defend my decision. Initially, he seemed taken aback by my strong stance, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of confusion at the sight.


    ¡°You are mistaken, Sarah. I am telling you. You will regret this. Give me a chance to exin myself. Please don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯te to any conclusion without listening to both sides,¡± he pleaded, trying to sway my resolve.


    But I had grown weary of his empty promises and feigned concern. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to fall into his trap again.


    ¡°No. We don¡¯t have anything to talk about. My decision is final, and I am not going to change it for anyone or anything,¡± I said, a hint of vulnerability creeping into my voice as I unconsciously ced a protective hand on my belly.


    ¡°No, honey. Don¡¯t do this to us. I am not what you think. I ept I made many mistakes before our marriage. I have changed. Believe me,¡± he implored, his words wrapped in a deceiving charm that could sway many, but not me.


    He moved towards me, attempting to grasp my hand, but I recoiled as if his touch were searing my skin. I couldn¡¯t bear for him to be near me, for fear of weakening my resolve.


    ¡°No! Just stay away from me,¡± I tried to yell, but my voice quivered with the emotions raging within. Being in his presence was unbearable, and I needed to escape, to distance myself from the toxicity.


    Without another word, I turned on my heels and ran out of his office. Tears threatened to spill, but I refused to let them fall. I had made my decision, and I was determined to reim my life, free from the shackles of a loveless marriage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Alex¡¯s POV.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What the hell just happened? Sarah stormed into the room, her face contorted with fury, and her eyes aze with anger. She didn¡¯t hold back, immediately using me of betraying her trust, of cheating on her. The usation hit me like a ton of bricks. How could she think such a thing when she was the center of my universe? Every thought, every feeling, revolved around her; she was the only one I wanted, the only one I ever thought about.


    Feeling the weight of the situation, I ran my trembling hand through my hair in frustration, trying to make sense of it all. Shit. My past, my reckless yboy days, were still haunting me, casting a dark shadow over my present. The very image of myself that I once took pride in had now be a source of trouble, threatening to destroy the happiness I had found with Sarah. It was a living hell.


    Divorce? The word echoed in my mind like a dreadful omen. How could she even think that I¡¯d give up on us? I had always wanted to give her the world, to fill her life with joy and love. But now, her trust in me was shattered, and I knew I had to find a way to fix it.


    What had triggered this sudden outburst of doubt in her? Who had nted these poisonous seeds of mistrust in her mind, and what was this video she mentioned? I had to know the truth, and I had to know it now.


    Without wasting a moment, I pulled out my phone and dialed my assistant¡¯s number, urgency pulsating through my veins. As he picked up on the other end, I spoke with a mix of desperation and determination, ¡°Jacob! You need to find out about something. It¡¯s very urgent. Drop everything else and focus on this. I need answers, no matter what it takes.¡±

 Chapter 56.Rejecting A Playboy

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    At 9:00 a. m. on azy Sunday morning, my peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted by the incessant ringing of my phone. I groggily reached for it, wondering who could possibly be disturbing me at this ungodly hour. To my delight, Be stirred in my arms, her tiny meows adding a touch of charm to the waking chaos.


    I carefully ced Be on the pillow, ensuring her continuedfort, before reluctantly sitting up to answer the call. The screen disyed my mother¡¯s face, which meant it was likely to be something important. I swiped the answer button and, slipping my feet into slippers, made my way to the balcony, hoping to maintain some tranquility around Be¡¯s sleeping form.


    ¡°Hey mum! What¡¯s up? Why did you have to call so early on a Sunday morning?¡± I questioned, attempting to sound both concerned and slightly annoyed.


    ¡°Ryder, I¡¯ve sent some pictures of the daughters from reputable families to your number. Take a look and choose one of them. I¡¯ll set up a date for you,¡± shemanded, her tone brooking no argument.


    I sighed internally, not wanting to be part of any matchmaking endeavors. ¡°Mum, I really don¡¯t want to meet any girl, and you know that,¡± I protested, hoping she would understand my reluctance.


    Her response was one of surprise and concern. ¡°Are you alright, Ryder? Refusing to meet a girl? What¡¯s gotten into you? This isn¡¯t just an ordinary date. I want you to choose a girl and get married. You¡¯re turning 29, and it¡¯s time for you to settle down and start a family,¡± she insisted, her determination evident in her voice.


    ¡°Mum,e on. I¡¯m still too young to get married,¡± I argued, trying to reason with her.


    She yed her trump card, appealing to my emotions. ¡°Oh no, son. I¡¯m getting older, and I want to see you settled down before time slips away. Please, consider my feelings,¡± she pleaded, making it harder for me to resist.


    ¡°Mum! Now you¡¯re emotionally ckmailing me,¡± I retorted, a mix of exasperation and affection in my tone.


    After my mother hung up, I found myself grappling with conflicting emotions. The pressure she exerted to get me married was stressful, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh as I pondered my predicament. As much as I wanted to believe in a future with Be, our rtionship felt uncertain, and I knew she wasn¡¯t ready to take it to the next level. Nevertheless, I had to find out where we stood and what she truly desired.


    As I reentered the room, there was Be, emerging from the bathroom with a bright smile that momentarily eased the tension in my heart. ¡°Good morning, Ryder!¡± she greeted me, and I couldn¡¯t resist leaning in to kiss her forehead affectionately. ¡°Morning, baby girl,¡± I replied tenderly, grateful for her presence.


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she inquired about the phone call. ¡°Who was that?¡± she asked, sensing my unease.


    ¡°Oh, just my mom calling this morning,¡± I disclosed, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    Her concern was evident, and I could see her trying to read my face. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she probed gently.


    With hesitation, I revealed the reason for my mother¡¯s call, ¡°Yeah, my mom wanted me to meet some girls.¡± I observed Be¡¯s reaction closely, hoping for some indication of how she felt about it.


    At first, her face showed a fleeting frown, betraying a hint of difort, but almost instantly, she masked her emotions, and her countenance became nk and unreadable. Her eyes, usually so expressive, turned cold and distant, making it difficult to gauge her true feelings. I tried to delve into her mysterious eyes, but they revealed nothing. She looked away, feigning interest in her phone, as if the topic was of no consequence to her.


    Feeling a pang of hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but express my disappointment, ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask me why my mum wanted me to meet those girls?¡± I yearned for her to show some concern, to exhibit a desire to understand my feelings.


    Her response was surprisingly indifferent, as if she had detached herself from the situation entirely. ¡°No. I mean, it¡¯s between you and your mum,¡± she replied nonchntly, her words cutting through me like ice. ¡°Who am I to interfere? That¡¯s your life, and you are free to live it as you want,¡± she added indifferently.


    I could feel anger and frustration bubbling up inside me. ¡°Do you really not care if my mother wants me to marry a girl of her choice? It doesn¡¯t bother you,¡± I asked, my voice trembling with suppressed anger.


    Her response shocked me, as she remained calm and matter-of-fact. ¡°Why should it bother me? We are notmitted. We are not in a rtionship. You should get married, and your family wants it too,¡± she stated, causing my frustration to escte.


    Feeling a mix of desperation and vulnerability, I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Be, I want to settle down with you,¡± I confessed shamelessly, my heartid bare before her. I knew she might not fully understand, given her age, but I had to take the chance. I was willing to set aside my pride and beg her to marry me.


    Her response was not what I had hoped for, and it hit me like a heavy blow. ¡°Are you mad? Ryder, I am still in school. I want toplete my studies. I want to make my career first. I can¡¯t think about settling down in my teenage years. It would be better if you listen to your family and get married to a girl of their choice,¡± she said curtly, closing the door on any hopes I had.


    The pain I felt was overwhelming. She seemed unfazed, as if my happiness meant little to her. I was at a loss for words, my heart aching with the realization that our paths might be diverging irreversibly.


    ¡°So¡­ After marriage, we won¡¯t be the same, you know that?¡± I asked, trying to gauge her emotions. She nodded, confirming my worst fears. ¡°Can you live without me?¡± I questioned, wanting to understand just how much she was willing to hurt me.


    ¡°Listen, Ryder. I had never expected this from you. You were always a practical guy who thinks from the brain, not from the heart. It¡¯s obvious that we can¡¯t continue this rtionship after marriage,¡± she said sternly. Her response was like a knife to the heart.


    Fuck! She was blunt.


    ¡°This is not you, Be. Tell me what you are hiding? Why are you so insecure about us? Why don¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t want anyone else but you to live with me, to stay with me forever,¡± I probed, determined to break through her facade.


    She seemed hesitant, struggling to find the right words to express her thoughts. Finally, she admitted, ¡°Ryder¡­ We are not meant to be together. We are so different. I mean¡­ I like you, but I never think about it.¡± Her voice quivered as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will work. You should be with someone ssy, elegant, and as gorgeous as you are. I am too simple to be with you, almost a nerd.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The words spilled from her lips as she nervously bit them, revealing her self-doubt.


    Her misconceptions about herself struck me like a dagger to the heart. I couldn¡¯t bear to hear her belittle herself when, in my eyes, she was the epitome of beauty and grace. The fire of my affection for her zed even brighter, and I closed the distance between us, tenderly cupping her face in my hands.


    ¡°No, baby girl. You are so wrong,¡± I dered with a soft intensity. ¡°You are the most hot and gorgeous girl I have ever seen in my life. You are the only girl my heart desires all the time. I can never get enough of you, after thousands of times making love to you in 24 hours, and you have no idea how stunningly incredible you are.¡±


    But she resisted my attempts to reassure her, pulling my hands away from her face.


    ¡°Stop it, Ryder. Just stop it,¡± she pleaded, her tone carrying a mix of vulnerability and resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t make it moreplicated. I like to live in a nned way, and I have nned everything in my life, and marriage and settling down are not on the list. Don¡¯t force me to do anything which I don¡¯t want,¡± she asserted, putting an end to any hopes of a future together.


    Her decision felt like a miracle turned nightmare. I, the former yboy, was begging to get married, while she, the sweet and normal girl, wasn¡¯t ready for it at all. It was a cruel twist of fate that left me feeling lost and defeated. With her verdict made, I knew I had to move on to n B.

 Chapter 57.Love Confession

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    My futile attempts to incite jealousy in Be by meeting other girls left me feeling disheartened. No matter who I interacted with, she remainedposed and collected, as if her emotions were impervious to my antics. Undeterred, I had to switch to n B.


    I smirked as I thought about it because it was foolproof, and Ryder never failed to get what he wanted.


    ¡°Be, I have nned a vacation for us,¡± I called her while she was in school.


    I smiled as I could imagine her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What? No, Ryder, I can¡¯t go on vacation, and, most of all, I have some assignments toplete,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with reluctance.


    ¡°Come on, Be. Mum is persistent about my marriage, so it will be ourst vacation together. I am sending my secretary. Give her your passport. We are going to Switzend for a week. Just me and you. I want to spend some time with you alone,¡± I insisted, hoping she would agree.


    ¡°Abroad trip? You will get clicked by the media, and I don¡¯t want toe into the Limelight,¡± she worried, her brows furrowing in concern.


    ¡°Oh no, that will not be a problem. I will make sure of it. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I assured her, trying to sound as convincing as possible.


    I had to do this because I wanted her to be with me for a lifetime. I couldn¡¯t marry a girl other than Be. I wanted to confess my love to her. She was my everything. When she refused me before, I realized how much I loved her, and I never told her this ¨C that she had a very special ce in my heart, which no other girl could ever upy. I just hoped she would ept my proposal during this romantic trip to Switzend.


    As we walked through the airport, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hold her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing? Ryder, you are holding my hand, and if we get clicked, it will be news,¡± she said, making a face, her hand trying to pull away from mine.


    ¡°Come on, Be. I do want to hold your hand all the time, and nobody can take this right from me. I damn care about anybody but you, and please, for God¡¯s sake, stop being scared of the media. My men can handle that,¡± I frowned, feeling a mix of frustration.


    Due to her insecurities, I couldn¡¯t kiss her in public as much as I yearned to.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The moment we touched down in the city, we swiftly collected our luggage and proceeded through the customs check. As we emerged from the airport, a taxi from the hotel awaited our arrival. I had reserved the finest seven-star hotel in Switzend.


    Upon checking into our luxurious suite, I gently pulled her into my embrace and began to undress her. Throughout the day and into the night, I made passionate love to her, savoring every moment as if time itself had halted. I was determined not to miss a single second without worshipping her body. To me, she was a goddess, and I longed to demonstrate the depth of my adoration, offering her pleasures that no one else could provide. She begged for more, her screams of pleasure echoing, and her moans calling out my name. I gave her everything she wanted and made love to her all day and night long. I ceased only when she was exhausted and fell into a deep slumber.


    Holding her hand firmly, I led her to the venue where I had arranged an enchanting open-air candlelit dinner,plete with portable fire buckets to keep us warm. In the center, a table was adorned with a grand cake and chilled champagne. Apanied by the soft melodies of violinists, I invited her to dance with me-a dance filled with intimacy and affection.


    ¡°What was all this for?¡± she asked once more, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°You really have no patience, baby girl,¡± I smirked, then knelt down and presented a ring.


    She gasped and instinctively covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°I love you, baby girl. Truly, deeply. I can¡¯t imagine my life without you. I won¡¯t marry anyone else because my heart belongs only to you. Will you do me the honor of being my wife, my life partner?¡± I finally asked, my emotionsid bare. Her eyes welled up with tears, and her trembling lips attempted to form words.


    ¡°Ryder, what are you saying? You know this is impossible. My parents will never agree to this,¡± she fretted, her heart torn between love and the obstacles ahead.


    Her words brought a frown to my face. ¡°Why? Our families are friends, and we have a strong bond. I don¡¯t think they would object to our marriage.¡±


    She sighed, trying topose her thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The status gap between us will be the reason. My father values self-respect more than anything else. He would never want me to marry a mafia boss. He has led a life of integrity and honor. When I came here for admission, he warned me not to get involved with you beyond friendship. He made it clear that the status gap between our families could strain their friendship. Even though your father insisted on me staying with your family, my father wanted me to stay away from the mafia and your family. That¡¯s why he never allowed me to stay with my family or with you, no matter how much your father insisted.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case, my love. You know my family adores you unconditionally. They would be overjoyed to learn about our love, and they will dly support our marriage. If you¡¯re worried about your father, I promise you, I will talk to him and do everything in my power to convince him,¡± I earnestly expressed, trying to alleviate her concerns.


    ¡°But, Ryder¡­¡± She whined again, her doubts still lingering.


    ¡°No, my dear. Just tell me what you truly desire. I want to know your answer from your heart. If you¡¯re ready to be with me, then leave all the rest to me,¡± I reassured her, the ring still held up before her, awaiting her response.


    ¡°Yes, Ryder. I love you more than anything in this world, and yes, I will marry you,¡± she finally dered, a smile breaking through her emotional barrier. As she epted the ring, I gently slipped it onto her finger, sealing ourmitment.


    On my feet once more, I kissed her like there was no tomorrow. I picked her up in my arms and took her to our room and made love all night long to tell her that I loved her in more than one ways.

 Chapter 58. A New Beginning (Part-1)

    Be¡¯s POV.


    The sound of my phone jolted me awake from my slumber, disturbing the peaceful moment I had been sharing with Ryder. Gently, I disentangled myself from his embrace, aware that I was still unclothed, and hurriedly pulled the sheet to cover myself before answering the call.


    ¡°Mum!¡± I greeted cheerfully, my heart still ted from Ryder¡¯s heartfelt confession of love.


    ¡°Be, what is going on?¡± Her voice carried a tone of anger.


    Confused by her question, I asked, ¡°What do you mean, mum?¡±


    ¡°You and Ryder are all over the news, and your father is furious,¡± sheined.


    My mind raced, trying toprehend the situation. ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand, mum. What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now, Be?¡± Her concern was evident.


    ¡°I am¡­ I am¡­¡± I hesitated, unable toe up with a lie.


    ¡°Are you with Ryder?¡± She guessed, and I fell silent, confirming her suspicion.


    ¡°Why did you do this, Be?¡± Her disappointment in me was palpable.


    Suddenly, the phone was snatched from my hand, and Ryder took the call.


    ¡°Aunt Jenna! Ryder speaking. I understand¡­¡± He began, pausing to listen to my mother¡¯s response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re heading over there to exin everything,¡± he reassured, pausing briefly to listen to my mom¡¯s words.


    ¡°I know Uncle is angry, but I¡¯ll convince him. Believe me,¡± he said with determination, listening intently to my mother¡¯s response.


    ¡°Okay, bye, Aunt Jenna,¡± he said, ending the call before turning his attention towards me.


    ¡°What about the news?¡± I anxiously inquired.


    He smirked and yed the recent news video on his phone. The footage disyed our romantic moments fromst night-Ryder¡¯s heartfelt proposal, the tender kiss, and him lifting me into his arms. Feeling overwhelmed, I couldn¡¯t help but hide my face between my palms. He chuckled at my reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to be shy now, baby girl. The whole world knows that you belong to me,¡± he proimed with pride.


    ¡°You did it intentionally,¡± I said, my eyes widening with realization.


    ¡°Yes, I nned this. I had a feeling that once you epted my proposal, this would be my strategy to win your father over,¡± he admitted, shrugging casually. ¡°Now he has to agree. The entire world knows about us, and when I tell him how much I love you and that I¡¯m the only one who can make you truly happy, like no other man can, he¡¯ll have to give us his blessings.¡±


    Oh, my goodness! My man was absolutely incredible. He would go to any extent to im me as his own. I had no doubt now about the depth of his love for me.


    In his private jet, we soared to my parents¡¯ ce, where Ryder¡¯s persistence won over my father¡¯s blessings. The news about us had already thrilled Ryder¡¯s family, and they eagerly began preparations for our wedding.


    Ryder, impatient as ever, couldn¡¯t bear the thought of waiting any longer. He swiftly chose the earliest avable date for our wedding, which happened to be just three months away. He feared that I might have a change of heart, but little did he know that he was all I ever wanted. He was my life, my world. I loved him more than words could express.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Three monthster.


    I stood at the entrance of the venue, anticipation coursing through my veins. On the other side of the grand wooden door, a room full of people eagerly awaited the bride¡¯s entrance. Surrounding me were a swarm of busy individuals, ensuring that every detail was perfect for this momentous asion.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± My dad beamed at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but return the smile.


    Taking a nervous breath, I took in the breathtaking surroundings. The entrance was adorned with white flowers, elegantly lining almost every wall, and the door itself was adorned with delicate golden petals. White and gold were the prevailing themes of the decoration.


    My father grinned and offered his hand, which I eagerly wrapped mine around. On the other side of that door stood Ryder, waiting patiently for me to take those momentous steps forward.


    With a gentle push, the doors opened, and I could feel my heart racing. The music swelled, and I exhaled, trying to steady my nerves.


    The aisle stretched before me, adorned with a luxurious red carpet and tree-like structures adorned with flowers, creating an enchanting pathway. The ceiling seemed to cascade with a floral waterfall, adding to the magical atmosphere.


    But amidst all the beauty, my eyes found him first. Ryder, standing tall in a sleek ck three-piece suit, exuding handsomeness that could sweep me off my feet and make me beg for his love till the end of time.


    ¡°Get a grip, girl. He¡¯s going to be yours for eternity,¡± I told myself, trying to quell the fluttering butterflies in my stomach.

 Chapter 59.A New Beginning (Part-2)

    I gave myself a gentle p on the head to snap back to reality as Ryder approached. My father released my hand as Ryder stepped forward, and he kindly helped me up onto the small tform where he stood. He leaned in to nt a sweet kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°You look absolutely stunning,¡± he whispered in my ear, his eyes traversing down my form before locking onto mine once more, filled with adoration.


    The wedding officiant, a tall and amiable man,menced the ceremony. As he gracefully greeted everyone and eloquently exined the significance of this union, I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Ryder, wanting to savor every detail of his appearance.


    He stood there, a picture of confidence and poise. His eyes gleamed with joy and adoration, reflecting the love that bound us together. d in an impably tailored ck suit that hugged his form exquisitely, he looked every bit the dashing groom. His short, dark hair was slicked back to perfection, entuating his handsome features. He was simply wless.


    Then, the moment arrived when the officiant turned towards me and asked, ¡°Do you, Be Peterson, take Ryder to be yourwful husband?¡± My gaze met Ryder¡¯s, and our hands sped firmly.


    ¡°I do.¡± The words came effortlessly, sealing our fate.


    The officiant shifted his attention to Ryder, his words clear and deliberate, ¡°Do you, Ryder Knight, take Be to be yourwful wife?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Ryder responded without a hint of hesitation. His conviction was evident, and my heart swelled with love and joy.


    The exchange of rings followed, as someone gracefully handed them to us, and we gently slid the bands onto each other¡¯s fingers.


    With a warm smile, the officiant dered, ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.¡±


    As those words echoed in the air, the crowd erupted into a symphony of ps and cheers, celebrating the joyous asion. Ryder drew me closer, his hand tenderly cupping the nape of my neck, while the other arm wrapped around my slender waist. The first kiss as husband and wife was both gentle and passionate, an affectionate expression of our love for each other. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of us, united in this beautiful moment.


    I entangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer, and our tongues intertwined in a passionate kiss that seemed tost an eternity. When we finally pulled away, our bodies were aze with desire, leaving us breathless and wanting more.


    Amidst the congrattions from our family, we made our way to the grand reception hall, a vast and opulent ballroom. As the time came for our first dance as a newlywed couple, Ryder took my hand, guiding us to the center of the dance floor. His strong arm encircled my waist while holding my hand securely, sensing my nervousness.


    ¡°Rx, baby girl,¡± he whispered tenderly into my ear.


    ¡°Ryder, we haven¡¯t even practiced our couple¡¯s dance. How are we going to make it perfect?¡± I fretted, feeling the pressure of the moment.


    To ease my nerves, his fingers traced down my spine in a soothing caress, and I responded by wrapping my free hand around his neck.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need perfection. Just being here with you is perfect. Our dance together is perfect because it¡¯s us,¡± he reassured me, his eyes casting an enchanting spell that made me melt into his arms. Following his lead, we swayed gracefully to the soft rhythm of the music.


    ¡°You look so rxed now,¡± Ryder teased yfully.


    ¡°You made me feel that way,¡± I admitted, grateful for his calming influence.


    ¡°Hmmn¡­ How about we put on a little show for our guests?¡± he suggested mischievously, before nting a gentle kiss on my jaw, his lips trailing down the length of my neck.


    I nced around and noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes were on us. It was normal for guests to watch the couple¡¯s first dance, but Ryder was adding some extra ir to make them watch with even more interest. I blushed and attempted to push him away, but his firm hold on my waist prevented me from escaping his yful antics.


    ¡°And now, for the grand finale,¡± he dered, a mischievous grin lighting up his face. Without any warning, he skillfully dipped me in his arms, bringing me slightly lower as he pressed his lips firmly against mine. In that moment, time seemed to stand still as we shared a passionate and deeply intimate kiss,pletely oblivious to the crowd that surrounded us. It was as if we were dancing with our lips, expressing the profound love we had for each other.


    When did he n this breathtaking surprise?


    True to his word, he had orchestrated our dance to perfection, just as our love for each other was.


    As we gracefully exited the reception hall, a luxurious limousine awaited us outside. To my surprise, my mother appeared with bags and suitcases in hand. Confusion danced in my eyes as I nced at Ryder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I inquired, raising an intrigued eyebrow.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He beamed at me with excitement and revealed, ¡°We¡¯re heading on our honeymoon!¡±


    A rush of delight filled my heart as I realized that this was the beginning of our joyous married life, and we were ready to embark on a journey of discovering and cherishing each other even more.

 Chapter 60.Give Me A Chance

    Alex¡¯s POV.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    We all gathered at Ryder¡¯s wedding, witnessing the heartfelt exchange of vows between Ryder and Be. Their hurried marriage brought back memories of my own wedding day, where I had firstid eyes on Sarah. But after she left, things took a painful turn. I tried countless times to meet her, to exin myself, but she refused to hear me out. Her parents, adamant in their disapproval, forbade me from entering their home. It was absurd ¨C I was her husband, not some boyfriend they could simply cast aside. I pleaded with them, insisting that I had changed, that I wanted to be with her, but they turned a deaf ear.


    Unbeknownst to me, Ryder had invited Sarah to the wedding as well. My heart filled with both hope and trepidation, praying that she would show up so I could finally talk to her. And then, there she was, entering the venue in a stunning peach-colored gown. Something about her appearance was different, and it left me bewildered. Her face was radiant, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice her slightly protruding stomach. What on earth was going on? She was pregnant, and it was my child she was carrying, but she hadn¡¯t bothered to tell me.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, I leaped to my feet and hastened towards her. As soon as she spotted me, she averted her gaze, purposely avoiding any interaction with me.


    ¡°Sarah, please, just listen to me,¡± I implored, holding her wrist firmly and gently turning her to face me.


    Her scowl deepened as she resisted. ¡°What do you want, Alex? Why won¡¯t you leave me alone? I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    I felt a pang of hurt, but I couldn¡¯t let her walk away without understanding the truth. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t do this to us,¡± I pleaded, watching her eyes widen as she realized that I knew about the baby.


    My gaze softened as it fell upon her belly, my hand instinctively caressing it with warmth. ¡°I can prove my innocence, Sarah. That video you saw was fake, it was from two years ago. I have evidence to show you,¡± I said earnestly, determined to clear the misunderstandings.


    She snorted, dismissing my words. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It was all about you and your past habits. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be serious in this rtionship,¡± she retorted stubbornly.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? I am married to you, Sarah. I want to spend my entire life with you and our baby,¡± I insisted, trying to reach her heart.


    ¡°This is not your baby. This is only mine,¡± she insisted adamantly.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes briefly topose myself. Patience was not my strong suit, but this was one situation where I had to keep calm. As she turned to leave, I knew I had to stop her. My arms stretched out to block her way, and she stared at me, clearly flustered.


    ¡°Why are you making a scene? It¡¯s your friend¡¯s wedding. Everyone¡¯s watching us. The media is probably watching too,¡± she said nervously, aware of the attention we were drawing.


    And she was right. It was a moment where the whole world seemed to be watching. But I saw it as an opportunity, a chance to dere my love for her openly. I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. No more misunderstandings, no more fights, no more loneliness. I wanted her to know that I wanted to spend my life with her.


    Ignoring the eyes around us, I held her hand firmly, even as she tried to pull away. ¡°Sarah, I love you,¡± I confessed, my voice resolute.


    Her gasp filled the air, and her diamond-studded clutch slipped from her grasp with a soft thud.


    Every camera present at the highly anticipated wedding of Ryder and Be turned towards us, now recording my love confession.


    ¡°I love you, Sarah. Please, you have to believe me. It¡¯s the truth-I really do love you. You are my life, and I cannot imagine living without you. Please, don¡¯t leave me. I would be shattered,¡± I pleaded, my heart pounding in my chest as I awaited her response.


    A single tear glistened in her eyes, and she swallowed hard before finding the courage to speak. ¡°Alex, please, don¡¯t y with my feelings again. I can¡¯t bear any more emotional trauma.¡±


    ¡°I could never y with your feelings, Sarah, because my feelings are entwined with yours. I could never bring myself to hurt you, not even in the wildest of dreams. My love for you is beyond measure. I want nothing more than to see you happy, to give you all the happiness in the world. Please, trust me, Sarah, and give me a chance to prove my love to you,¡± I implored, my voice filled with sincerity.


    I knew I should have confessed my love much earlier, but fear and uncertainty held me back. But now, there was no holding back.


    Iid bare my emotions, telling her, ¡°From the very first time we made love, I fell in love with you. Since that moment, I knew you were meant to be mine, and I was meant to be yours. You don¡¯t just possess my heart, Sarah; you own my soul, my entire being, my life.¡±


    With my heart pounding in my chest, I sank down on one knee, holding Sarah¡¯s hand gently in mine. I looked into her eyes, brimming with love and sincerity, as I asked with the utmost earnestness,


    ¡°Sarah Alex Hamilton, will you marry me again? This time, I want to make new vows-to be forever loyal, to never intentionally or unintentionally hurt you, to listen to you and give you the power to decide in our rtionship. Please,e back to me and marry me again.¡±


    Her smile lit up the world around us, and she nodded her head in affirmation.


    ¡°Yes, yes, a thousand times yes,¡± she replied, and at that moment, my world brightened with the radiance of her ¡°yes.¡±


    Ecstatic, I sprang to my feet and pulled her into my arms, cherishing her like never before. I kissed her with all the passion and love in my soul, knowing that I had found a love so intense it surpassed all else, even my own ego.


    I never imagined I could love someone with such depth and devotion, putting her above all else in my life. But there she was, my wife, the mother of my kids, the center of my universe, and I vowed to cherish and protect our love for all eternity.

 Chapter 61.Mine To Save

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    Amidst the busy preparations for my uing wedding, I couldn¡¯t shake off the lingering unease in my heart. Mia¡¯s sudden resignation from mypany had left me bewildered and bruised my ego. I had made it clear to her that our rtionship would remain strictly professional, yet she chose to leave.


    ¡°Why does it bother me so much?¡± I wondered aloud as I paced in my luxurious penthouse.


    Alex, who had been helping me with the wedding arrangements, noticed my distress.


    ¡°Hey, man, what¡¯s bothering you? You should be on cloud nine with your marriage just around the corner,¡± Alex said, concern evident in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alex. It¡¯s just that Mia¡¯s resignation hit me harder than I expected,¡± I admitted with a sigh. ¡°Even though I told myself I didn¡¯t care about her rejecting me, there¡¯s this nagging feeling inside me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you bother? It is not like you feel something for her, do you?¡± Alex inquired. ¡°Remember, you have a stunning fiancee, a morous wedding ahead, and a sessful career. You¡¯ve got it all, man! Cheer up!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but still¡­¡± I trailed off, unable to articte the emptiness I felt inside.


    As the days went by, the wedding preparations continued with fervor. My family had pulled out all the stops, booking a seven-star hotel for the guests and hiring a renowned wedding organizer to ensure everything was perfect. Yet, amid the grandeur and excitement, my heart remained restless.


    Late one evening, I found myself staring out at the city lights from my penthouse balcony. The gentle breeze caressed my face, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sadness. ¡°What am I missing?¡± I murmured, almost expecting an answer from the wind.


    As I stood on my balcony, the city lights flickering below, my phone suddenly rang, jarring me from my thoughts. I nced at the screen, and to my horror, it was my arch-rival, Marco, calling. He had a sinister reputation in the underworld, and our animosity had been brewing for years. My heart pounded as I answered the call, bracing myself for whatever evil n he had concocted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something that belongs to you, mate,¡± Marco sneered, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°Or should I say someone?¡±


    My phone pinged again and Mia¡¯s picture shed. She was kept tied in a room.


    My blood turned to ice as I stared at her tear stained face.


    ¡°What have you done to her?¡± I growled, clenching my fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got her in a nice little hideout. If you want her back alive,e and face me like a man,¡± he taunted, the challenge clear in his voice.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I knew I had to save Mia. I rushed to the location Marco had specified, a dimly lit abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. As I entered, the stench of decay and danger hung heavily in the air.


    Marco stood at the far end of the warehouse, nked by his menacing henchmen. ¡°About time you showed up,¡± he sneered, his eyes glinting with sadistic pleasure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a grave mistake, Marco,¡± I hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Let Mia go, and this doesn¡¯t have to get any uglier.¡±


    He chuckled darkly. ¡°Oh, but it already is, my friend. This city ain¡¯t big enough for the both of us, and I¡¯m here to make sure you know your ce.¡±


    The tension in the room escted, and then it happened. Marco made the first move, lunging towards me with a vicious right hook. I deftly ducked and retaliated with a swift uppercut to his jaw. The impact reverberated through my fist, satisfyingly connecting with his face.


    Our fight intensified as we exchanged a flurry of kicks and punches, each blow fueled by years of bitter rivalry. I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, but I couldn¡¯t afford to back down. Mia¡¯s life depended on my victory.


    Dodging a powerful swing from Marco, I swept his legs from under him, sending him crashing to the ground. His henchmen rushed towards me, but I was determined to finish this.


    Bone-crunching punches, bone-breaking kicks, the sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the warehouse. The walls seemed to tremble under the weight of our battle.


    Amidst the chaos, I spotted Mia, tied up and frightened.


    Marco¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, and a sinister smile crept across his face. ¡°Kill him!¡± he barked, and his henchmen wasted no time pulling out their deadly weapons.


    The glint of metal in their hands sent a alert signal to my instinct.


    Instinctively, I dove for cover behind a crate as bullets whizzed through the air, tearing into the surroundings with a deafening roar. My loyal men arrived just in the nick of time, providing much-needed cover fire, pushing back Marco¡¯s goons as we engaged in a deadly dance of gunfire.


    I shot back with fierce determination, my heart pounding in my chest, adrenaline coursing through my veins. Amidst the chaos, I caught a glimpse of Mia, still bound and helpless. My jaw clenched with a renewed sense of purpose. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Risking everything, I made a daring dash towards Mia, firing at the henchmen that stood between us. Bullets rained down upon us like a torrential storm, but I had to reach her. I could hear my heart pounding in my ears as I finally reached her side.


    ¡°Stay down, Mia!¡± I yelled, shielding her with my body as bullets continued to whiz past us. ¡°I won¡¯t let them touch you.¡±


    With a swift, precise shot, I managed to release her from her binds, and I shielded her with my body, determined to keep her safe at all costs.


    A split-second decision changed everything. As my rival, Marco, took aim at Mia, I knew I had to act fast. I pushed her out of the way just as the bullet left the barrel, taking the hit myself. Pain seared through me as the bullet tore into my flesh.


    My vision blurred as the pain intensified, but I refused to give in. Ignoring my own wounds, I continued to return fire, protecting Mia with every ounce of strength left in me. The battle raged on around us, a symphony of violence and chaos.


    I fought through the haze of pain, vowing to stay conscious until the threat was neutralized.


    Finally, the sound of gunfire began to wane as my men gained the upper hand. The air was thick with the scent of gunpowder and blood, indicating the heavy weight of loss.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As thest henchman fell and Marco was dead, silence enveloped the once chaotic warehouse. My body gave into the weakness I felt due to blood loss. I fell to the ground. Mia cradled my head in her trembling hands, her tears falling freely onto my face.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion.


    ¡°I did it to protect you,¡± I managed to say, my voice weak but filled with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you, Mia.¡±


    Her tears fell harder, and I felt a sense of peace wash over me. I had done everything I could to ensure her safety, and now, she knew the depth of my feelings for her.


    As my consciousness began to fade, I saw her lips form the words ¡°I love you too¡± before darkness engulfed me.

 Chapter 62.Forever

    Logan¡¯s POV.


    As I slowly opened my eyes, the harsh, sterile lights of the hospital room greeted me. Disoriented and weak, I blinked several times until the blurry figures around me came into focus. There was Mia, her eyes filled with worry and relief, and my family standing by her side, their faces etched with concern.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible.


    Her eyes lit up with tears of joy as she took my hand in hers. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion.


    My family wore expressions of both happiness and concern. My mother¡¯s eyes were red from crying, while my father¡¯s stern facade tried to hide his fear. It was then that I knew I had to be honest with them about how I felt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go through with the marriage,¡± I admitted, my voice stronger now. ¡°I love Mia, and I can¡¯t marry someone else.¡±


    My father¡¯s face turned stern, and he scolded me, ¡°You¡¯re being impractical! You have responsibilities, and this is no time for childish whims!¡±


    Before I could respond, my mother stepped forward, her voice calm yet firm. ¡°Honey, we understand that this might not be the easiest path, but if Mia is where our son¡¯s heart lies, then we must respect that. His happiness is what matters most.¡±


    My father seemed hesitant, but he could see the genuine love and conviction in my eyes.


    ¡°You have to think about the consequences of your decisions,¡± he warned, but his tone softened slightly.


    ¡°I have thought about it, Dad,¡± I replied earnestly. ¡°Mia makes me a better person, and I can¡¯t imagine my life without her. I can¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Mia¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, her eyes never leaving mine.


    My father seemed to relent, his stern expression giving way to a glimmer of understanding. He nced at my mother, who nodded encouragingly.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Torn between tradition and his son¡¯s happiness, my dad sighed heavily before finally relenting, ¡°Fine, but remember, this path won¡¯t be easy. You¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡±


    With that, a wave of relief washed over me. My family might not fully approve, but they were willing to ept Mia for my sake.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy,¡± I said, my determination unwavering. ¡°But with Mia by my side, I know I can face anything.¡±


    As my family left the room, Mia and I were finally alone. She leaned closer, her eyes shining with affection. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you stood up for us,¡± she whispered, a mix of gratitude and love in her voice.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you go, Mia. You¡¯re everything to me,¡± I replied, caressing her cheek gently.


    With a smile, she leaned in, and our lips met in a tender, passionate kiss. In that moment, it felt like the world around us disappeared, leaving only our love and connection. We had ovee the odds, and nothing else mattered.


    After a week of recovery, I was finally discharged from the hospital. With newfound determination, I decided it was time to face Mia¡¯s father and ask for her hand in marriage. As I reached their house, I noticed the somber atmosphere, and my heart sank when I learned that he was very sick.


    Mia greeted me with a mixture of relief and concern, and I assured her that I was alright. However, my focus was on her father¡¯s well-being. I knew I had to take on the responsibility of his treatment expenses, but when I broached the topic with Mia, she adamantly refused.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t burden yourself with this,¡± she pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I can manage somehow.¡±


    I held her gently, looking into her eyes with love and determination.


    ¡°Mia, your father is now my family too,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let his illness go untreated. It¡¯s my responsibility now.¡±


    Her eyes softened, and she knew there was no arguing with my resolve. Reluctantly, she nodded, grateful for the support I offered.


    We went inside to meet her father. His face registered shock when he saw me, a member of the infamous Mancini family, standing before him. He had heard stories of the dangerous world I was a part of, and naturally, he was concerned for his daughter¡¯s safety.


    Taking a deep breath, I spoke with respect and sincerity.


    ¡°Sir, I know who I am and what my family represents,¡± I began, looking him in the eyes. ¡°But I want you to know that I love Mia with all my heart, and I promise to protect her and provide for her.¡±


    He scrutinized me, his eyes searching for any signs of deception. I answered every question he threw at me, revealing my genuine intentions and determination to make things right for Mia and him.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally seemed to soften.


    ¡°You¡¯ve faced the darkness of this world,¡± he said, his voice weak but firm. ¡°But if you¡¯re willing to change and give my daughter a good life, I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    Relief washed over me, and I nodded gratefully.


    ¡°I promise, sir, that I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make her happy and keep her safe.¡±


    With his reluctant approval, Mia¡¯s father gave us his blessing, and we knew that we had ovee a significant hurdle. I had gained his trust, and now, the responsibility of Mia¡¯s happiness and well-being rested heavily on my shoulders.


    As we left her father¡¯s house, Mia clung to my arm, tears of happiness and gratitude streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    I held her close, vowing to protect her and her family no matter the cost. Our love had ovee the obstacles, and now we were ready to face the future together.


    *****************************


    Finally the day hade. We were going to get married. Mia would be mine forever.


    The ceremony was an intimate and hurried affair, with only a few close friends and family present. As I stood at the altar, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation. Mia looked breathtaking in her wedding dress, and I felt a surge of pride knowing that she was now Mia Logan Mancini, my wife.


    The tension in the air was palpable as the ceremonymenced. We exchanged vows, promising to love and cherish each other through thick and thin. It was amitment I took with utmost seriousness, knowing that our lives were now intricately entwined, and I would do whatever it took to protect her.


    After the exchange of rings, the priest pronounced us husband and wife, and we sealed our love with a passionate kiss. The cheers and apuse from our small gathering filled the air, and it felt like time stood still for a moment. I held Mia¡¯s hand tightly, ready to face whatever challenges life would throw at us.

 Chapter 63.Epilogue

    Ryder¡¯s POV.


    The club was alive with energy as the weekend reached its peak. The neon lights danced across the crowded dance floor, casting a kaleidoscope of colors on the revelers. The pulsating music thumped in my chest, creating an electric atmosphere that fueled the excitement in the air. The air was thick with the scent of alcohol and sweat, mingling with the overpowering aroma of perfume and cologne.


    Sitting at a reserved booth in a dimly lit corner, I was joined by my close friend, Alex. He exuded impatience, his foot tapping restlessly against the floor as he scanned the entrance of the club. We were regrs at this ce, but tonight, our excitement was tinged with a hint of unease. We were waiting for Logan, our once dependablerade, who seemed to have changed since his marriage to Mia.


    ¡°Ryder, when is Loganing?¡± Alex asked, his voice edged with irritation.


    I understood his frustration; Logan used to be the first one to arrive, always ready to embrace the nightlife. However, things had changed since he tied the knot with Mia, and his absence tonight only deepened the divide between us.


    ¡°Let me call him,¡± I replied, pulling out my phone from my pants pocket. As I dialed Logan¡¯s number, I hoped he would finally show up and bring back the camaraderie we once shared.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang for what felt like an eternity before he finally picked up. ¡°Where are you, Logan? We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± I asked, my tone a mix of concern and annoyance.


    ¡°Just pulled up,ing bro. Wait a little,¡± he replied, his voice slightly distant.


    With a hint of relief, I hung up the phone


    ¡°He said he had arrived. He¡¯s justing inside after parking his car,¡± I informed Alex.


    He nodded in acknowledgment, but his gaze soon shifted to his wife, Sarah, who sat next to my wife, Be, chatting away. Alex seemed genuinely happy, the lines of worry on his face momentarily softened as he watched Sarah with affection.


    ¡°When are you due?¡± Alex turned his attention back to me, curious about our impending parenthood.


    ¡°Next month,¡± I replied, a smile spreading across my face. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness at the thought of bing a father. I nced at Be, her pregnant belly now in full bloom, and we exchanged a knowing look. Our lives were about to change forever.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the three most notorious yboys got hitched and swooned off by their wives,¡± Alex chuckled, breaking the silence.


    Iughed heartily, knowing the truth in his words. The three of us had been renowned for our wild and reckless ways, but love had transformed us into devoted husbands.


    ¡°Yeah, but I was really surprised when Logan told us that he was in love,¡± I said, shaking my head in amusement as I recalled the memory of his wedding.


    ¡°Someone took my name?¡± A familiar voice interjected, drawing our attention. And there he was, Logan, swaggering into the room with his wife, Mia, by his side.


    We turned to face him, and a teasing grin yed on Alex¡¯s lips. ¡°Think of the devil, and he appeared,¡± he quipped.


    Logan smirked, his eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°You know me, always making an entrance,¡± he replied, his voice carrying the same charisma that had captivated countless souls.


    Mia whispered something in his ear, and he kissed her cheek before she went to meet Be and Sarah. His eyes then met mine, and a knowing look passed between us.


    ¡°Alex, where have you left your son tonight?¡± Logan teased, raising an amused eyebrow.


    ¡°My parents volunteered for babysitting duty,¡± Alex replied with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°It¡¯s our night off, after all.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everything with the new changes, Ryder?¡± Logan turned to me, his gaze filled with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ thrilling,¡± I said with a knowing smile, recalling the whirlwind of emotions I experienced during Be¡¯s pregnancy. From dealing with her mood swings to making sure she wasfortable and happy, I had embraced every challenge that came my way. ¡°But I love her, and I¡¯ll do everything for her happiness.¡±


    A sense of pride washed over me as I thought about Be, my wife, and the love that had blossomed between us amidst the chaos of our world. She had brought light into my life and made me a better man, and for that, I would forever be grateful.


    Breaking the momentary silence, Logan beamed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I want to share some news with you guys,¡± he said, barely containing his joy.


    The curiosity in Alex¡¯s and my eyes was palpable as we eagerly waited for Logan¡¯s announcement. ¡°Mia and I are expecting our first child,¡± he dered, a wide grin stretching across his face.


    ¡°Congrattions, dude!¡± Alex and I chimed in unison, exchanging hearty hugs with our friend.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, guys,¡± Logan said, his voice filled with awe. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±


    Amidst theughter and celebration, I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on how far we hade since our days as reckless and dangerous individuals. The love of our wives had transformed us into better men, instilling in us a sense of responsibility and purpose.


    ¡°We are actually lucky,¡± I began, raising my ss in a toast, ¡°to have found angels in our lives who have changed us and our lives, making us better people.¡±


    ¡°I second you, dude,¡± Alex said, raising his ss to join the toast.


    As we shared a moment of gratitude and unity, our gazes locked, and we instinctively knew it was time to join our wives. Together, we walked towards the table where Be, Sarah and Mia sat, their smiles radiant with love and happiness.


    At that moment, amidst the haze of our dangerous world, we found sce in the arms of our loved ones. Our bond as brothers extended beyond the loyalty of the mafia, and in the embrace of our wives, we found a sense of peace and purpose that made everything worthwhile. With renewed determination, we faced the challenges ahead, knowing that love and family were the anchors that kept us grounded in an unpredictable and perilous world.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!